Asheri Rising

Show all 88 posts from this thread on one page

Rune Aeterna (http://www.runeaeterna.com/index.php)
- Chapters of History (http://www.runeaeterna.com/forumdisplay.php?forumid=9)
-- Chapter 13 Archive (http://www.runeaeterna.com/showthread.php?threadid=98)

---

Posted by Avatar Scriptkeeper on 03-11-2002 10:44 PM:

Asheri Chapter 13

First chapter started here! Let's go!

---

Posted by Avatar Scriptkeeper on 03-11-2002 10:45 PM:

Gran Adageros Chapter 13

First chapter started here! Let's go!

__________________
Welcome to my world...

---

Posted by Merelania Hitoshinen on 03-12-2002 05:04 AM:

A Night in Noit

OOC: Sorry for the long wait, I'm sure we can catch up and speed it along ^_^ Dedication is right around the corner! Hehe! =)

IC: Merelania walked out of her room, her belongings stuffed into her pack, and her daggers sheathed neatly into her boots. She walked through the galley, wishing a well-worded farewell to the sailors and luck for their further journeys amonst the vivacious sea. She walked over to Gus and hugged him tightly, the cook blushing immensely at the unexpected embrace and hugged her back gently, then letting go, as she gave him the last of the fruits in her pack.

"Thank ye young lass, now go on, before ya leave dat boy waitin'...and boys er trouble if ya keep em waitin' long enough." he said to her, winking an eye in the direction of the door and setting the fruit in a separate barrel.

"Thank you, sir...It was a pleasure cooking with you, and I hope we'll all meet again soon. Ta ta...!" she said to them, and with a brisk wave of her hand, she strolled quickly out of the galley and onto the open deck.

As she walked out of the galley's entrance, the brisk salty air tickled her nose playfully and brushed lightly through her hair. Then she saw Kane, whom was leaning against the wall. He looked extremely uninterested, as if he'd wanted to stay on the ship and let her go on alone to roam around Noit, but she smiled at him anyways, for the sake of seeing Noit's beautiful sandy shores, and for other reasons that in due time will be told. With her pack over her shoulder, Merelania walked over to Kane and leaned against the wooden wall with him, waiting patiently for the ship to dock.

Unfortunately, the crew did not know or pretended not to know the ship was too big for the small dock it was pulling into and made an abrupt jerk as it docked, making Merelania fall forward from the wall. Fortunately, Kane had kept his balance against the wooden planks and caught her in mid-fall, before she hit the deck hard, and pulled her back up and into him. She smiled towards him, blushing lightly, and pulled away, but hugged him, mumbling some words of thanks and such. He hugged her back gently, then pushed her away softly towards the docking plank, which the sailors so readily had set down to cross. Fang growled slightly and strode over to the docking plank as well, settling himself down beside Merelania, watching Kane intently for his next command.

The captain strolled over to the three wanderers, a wide grin across his face. He then pulled them all in together for a big hug. His arms were quite burly and squeezed everyone very tightly together. As soon as he let go, the three breathed deeply into their lungs as the captain laughed hard. He patted Kane on the shoulder.

"Good luck to ya Kane, may your training be difficult yet possible to accomplish. And don't ya give up now, ya hear? You'll be a great man some day." the captain winked as he spoke.

"Same to you captain, I hope we may cross paths again. I might be able to use a type of transportation between the continents once in a while." Kane said truthfully.

The captain chuckled and turned to Merelania, nudging Kane's shoulder a bit with his own.

"Now, for you lass, I wish you the best of luck with your dedication test. May it choose which is best for your soul and mind. And I wouldn't mind ya returning some time to make some of the crew some more of that sweet fruit salad either, so come back again, will ya? We'll sure miss that delicacy." He winked and nudged her onto the boarding plank, along with Kane.

Then he bent down slightly and patted Fang's head.

"You watch over em both, or I'ma do you in. You got that?" he told the wolf as he scratched behind the wolf's ears and stood up. Then he turned and waved, walking back over to the galley.

Merelania grabbed Kane by the neck of his shirt and pulled him down the boarding plank with her, anxious to see the town. Fang trailed after them quickly. Kane followed the girl, interested in seeing Noit as well, probably not in the same aspects but quite surprised of being pulled along by her nonetheless.

**************************

When they arrived in the near town, Merelania looked around with her deep green eyes at all the wonderful markets and booths and buildings. She gasped in awe as she looked towards the way of the temple, though she could barely see it.

"Hmm...where should we go, Kane?" she asked to him eagerly, turning to him, as he looked around himself.

He shrugged, holding his belongings in his hands. "Well, maybe we should stop by the inn first. You need to rest up for your dedication test." he replied with a smirk, suggesting that he also didn't want to carry his belongings much longer.

So they skimmed the town for an affordable inn and finally found one. Merelania and Kane strolled in along with Fang and looked around a bit. Then Merelania stepped up to the counter.

"May I ask which rooms are available for the night?" she questioned politely to the innkeeper.

"Well, all we have is one room tonight. We're full stocked if you wish to have it." the innkeeper
answered plainly.

Merelania turned to Kane. "Would you like to stay or go somewheres else? I'm up for either, as long as it's not too expensive." she told Kane as he thought about it.

The innkeep turned back to the girl and spoke, "The room's got two beds if that's what you're worried about..." He had obviously noticed he was losing his offer fairly quickly and decided to risk it.

Kane nodded in agreement that he wouldn't mind staying and Merelania tossed the coins to pay up onto the counter and grabbed the key. Fang strolled up the stairs, with Kane and the girl following steadily behind. Then Merelania skipped ahead of the boys and dived into the first room, only to find it was already occupied by a young man who had just been dedicated. She politely asked for forgiveness of intrusion and walked to the next room, which, fortunately, was theirs.

They tossed their belongings into separate corners of the rooms. Fang laid down lazily on the floor by a heated stone, which was recently warmed, and contently fell into slumber. "Hmm..." Merelania thought to herself as she sat down on the bed and laid back, resting her eyes. Kane also sat back on his bed and closed his eyes.

Then Merelania sat up, her eyes abruptly opened, and she sat looking at Kane for a few moments before he opened an eye to look at her.

"Do you have something to say?" he asked, opening the other eye to look at her more thoroughly.

Merelania stared at him for a few moments then came back from her little stunned world, "Huh...? Oh...yes...well," her tone became lower as she continued, "...I was just wondering, you may not want to continue traveling me after my dedication test, and if you wish not to, that is all right with me, I just want the best for you. I'm sure you have journeys of your own to make. But, I did enjoy your company and it would be nice to have you around, just in case something goes wrong or something. But it's highly up to you...and I'm not trying to rush you into an answer, so you can go or stay, and tell me whenever you like which you choose." With that, she nodded and laid back down on her bed, closing her eyes, and falling to sleep.

Kane laid back, his arms stretching behind his head in a relaxed position. "Hmm..." he thought to himself this time, and thought about what she had just told of him. But soon he also drifted off into sleep, the bed being much more comfortable then the crows nest.

*****************************

Merelania awoke in the middle of the night. The pale white moonlight shone in through the window's shutter slits, making slivers of light along the floor. She sat up, rubbed her eyes, yawned quietly to not wake Kane or Fang, and stretching slightly. She got up out of her bed and walked over to the window, the shadows of light playing against her feet as she stepped towards it. She opened the shutters to reveal a deep indigo sky filled with multiple glowing stars. She smiled up at the moon and let the breeze blow briskly through her hair before shutting the shutters again and walking to the center of the room.

"Mmm, I'm thirsty..." she whispered to herself as she walked out of the room, silently closing the door behind her, and making sure she had the key, just in case Kane would decide to lock her out for whatever reason he may seem fit. She walked out into the hall, noticing a pale orange glow in the young man's room of whom she had barged in on earlier, but walked down the stairs ignoring it for the moment, and saw the innkeep sweeping the floor quietly.

"You're up awful late, miss. It's usually I whom am only up at this hour for I can usually not get to sleep until fairly well into the morning. I have been having troubles sleeping. But that is besides the point. Do you need anything?" he asked, while he continued to sweep.

"As a matter of fact, do you have a mug? I'd like to have some tea, but I haven't a mug to drink from." the girl asked curiously.

The innkeep stepped behind the counter and into a backroom, where he then re-entered, holding out a mug for the girl. "Here you go. Enjoy." was all he said and went back to his sweeping. Merelania then took a tea leaf from a small pouch in her pocket and put it in the mug. She then poured boiling water from a kettle above the fireplace into the mug and let the leaf soak for a few minutes. Then she added some special touches and voila!, her homemade sleeping tea. She handed the mug of sweet hot brew to the innkeep.

The innkeeper turned to her and smiled, taking the mug and setting the broom down. He first took a breath of the soothing aroma flowing in the steam and then took a sip. "Mmm! This is very wonderful, thank you." he told her kindly.

Merelania smiled back, happy that he could finally get some sleep and took the broom in her hands. "I can finish your sweeping if you'd like. It looks like you need some rest." He nodded to her in agreement, thanking her for the tea and for helping sweep, then traveling off to his room.

*******************

After a while the girl finished the duty, deciding to sit outside and bask in the bright moonlight, walking out of the door, and into the cool night air. She walked out into the street and spun around once, feeling free as a bird in the now quiet streets. Everyone had returned to their homes after a day's worth of shopping in the beautiful Isle of Noit.

She walked back behind the inn, into a small meadow, the grass blowing with the night breeze, making soft whistling noises. Merelania smiled softly and pulled her small harp from her hip. She sighed softly, looking at it for a few moments before she began to strum the strings upon it. She then walked over to a tree and sat under it, and began to sing along with the harp's melody. She drew herself into a vision( or rather night-dream =) ). There, in the dream, stood the young man she had bumped into earlier. She wondered if she had drawn him into the dream or that she was just dreaming about him. Although, he was most likely asleep soundly in his room.

*************

When she finally stirred herself from the dream, she found her harp back on her hip and the shutters of a window in the inn opened. But no one was looking out. She lifted a brow and stood up, brushing herself off and walked back inside. It would soon be morning and she did not want to worry anyone, especially Kane. She walked back up the stairs and through the hall. Then suddenly, and arm darted out from the first door. "Eeep!" she yelped, frightened as the hand pulled her into the room and shut the door.

He brought her over to a table with a candle in the center and she could see it was the young man. "Don't do that! What did you do that for?" she whispered, looking at him intently.

The young man spoke plainly. "I wanted to show you something..." He held out his hand into the flame and generated a small fireball in his palm. "I'm trying to get better but I can't seem to generate a flame without taking from another source of it." He frowned, the tone of his voice filled with disappointment. He looked up at her in despair but then let out a small smile. "I heard you singing...it was strange though. Not meaning your singing, just something else about it."

Merelania looked at the young man and smiled gently back to him. "Um...may I introduce myself? My name is Merelania Hitoshinen. I'm here to take my dedication test to see if I can use magic. I see you have already become dedicated in the ways of fire. I would rather prefer water, in my opinion. When did you become dedicated?" she asked.

He looked at her and smiled. "Yeah, I got dedicated a few days ago. I've been practicing ever since. My name's Sen Kisai."

"Well, it's nice to meet you, Sen Kisai. Do you know how long you will be staying here?" she questioned.

He shrugged his shoulders and nodded. "Nice to meet you too."

They talked for a while longer, and Merelania soon grew tired again. She bid him farewell and wished him luck with his magic. Then she walked back to her room and laid back down in her bed, wondering if Kane was awake or still asleep, herself staring at the ceiling for a few moments before she fell asleep..

Cue: Kane Tallon

__________________
~When we do things out of great love, rather than great expectation, more comes back to us than we could have ever imagined.~
~The desire to know is not necessarily wrong but remember that if you're not careful one mistake and you'll create monsters worse than imaginable.~

---

Posted by Sen Kisai on 03-12-2002 02:46 PM:

Sen sat in his room, stuck between dreadfully tired and being unable to sleep. He had slept so little in the past few days that he was having a hard time concentrating on the magic. Though that was not his current problem.

He couldn’t seem to stop thinking about the girl he had met. There was something about her that called to him and it wasn’t her looks, though she was stunningly beautiful. In fact it had nothing to do with looks, or did it? He just couldn’t seem to figure it out, and with a mind like his, that rarely happened.

**************************************************

He had first felt it during the moment that he first got a glimpse of her; she had accidentally gone into his room while seeking her own. During that brief few seconds he had felt something different, something amazing, yet so peaceful. Though since that was such a short and practically unremarkable moment, besides the slight surprise, he had quickly shrugged off the feeling of awe and interest.

It wasn’t until later that night, his mind and body still deprived of much needed sleep, that he was once again called to her. The calling had come from a sound, hardly noticeable at first, but once he opened his window it had come to him quite clearly and vividly. She was outside sitting under a tree playing a harp and softly singing, and while the song was soft, the impact it had on him was immense. At first it was a sensation of floating in the clouds, or perhaps a dream. A dream it was, he soon found himself standing in front of her, though not physically of course. She looked to him and smiled, a smile that could cause even the darkest of hearts to crumble in the sight of such beauty.

When he awoke he found himself away from the window, lying on his bed. It took him but a moment before he noticed the music was no longer being played, and when he went to the window, the lady, nay, the enchantress, was no longer there.

If he had the time he may have felt saddened by her disappearance, but as he had seen she was gone, the sound of footsteps were heard outside his door. Unsure of what had come over him he quickly ran to his door, flung it open, and there she was. For some unknown reason, even up to now, he had pulled her into his room. While she was there he had shown her his powers and talked to her, though he was sure he had made little sense, even now he wasn’t fully aware of what he had said.

**************************************************

He released a sigh of despair, he had never in his life been so confused, and being tired wasn’t helping much with his thinking. What is it about her? He kept repeating in his mind. Slowly he closed his eyes, trying to picture her in his mind.

He saw her as if she was in front of him, every detail as he had seen her. What was it about her that he couldn’t pinpoint? What was it about her that made her different that anyone else he had met?

And then it struck him, how could he have missed it. I’ve got it!

**************************************************

He sat up quickly, the light from the sun filled his room, he was unsure how long he had been asleep, but that mattered little at the moment, “She’s an elf!”

__________________
I may look weak, but you'd be amazed by how fast I can run!

---

Posted by Avatar Worldmaker on 03-13-2002 01:09 PM:

"There are two reasons I gave those to you. The first reason is that I no longer need them. My magic serves as a far better ranged weapon than any firearm. The second reason I gave them to you is becasue I do not want to see you come to harm, ever," Alexandros' face was hard for a moment, and then softened as Orocia grasped his shoulder lightly.

"I understand that, Alex," Her face was smooth and free of any scars or marks, Alex realized. He knew of three small scars upon his face, and the marking of the Meshai.

Alex took Orocia's hand and rubbed it gently. Orocia leaned against him, and the pair sat for a few moments in a contemplative silence. Soon they headed back to Zander and Tiffarah, who were making preperations for sleep. It was Tiffarah's watch tonight, which meant Zander and Tiffarah would stay up the whole night. The good thing was that they were nearly three quarters of the way to Militus, and a traveler on the road had said that the Emperor was in the city.

Their journey may be shorter than it needed to be, Alexandros thought as He covered Orocia and himself and snuggled up to her back on the bedroll they were using. It was his last thought as he dozed off into slumber...

Cue: Orocia or Zander

__________________
We all want to change the world...

---

Posted by Bara Chinder on 03-13-2002 05:15 PM:

"Where are we going now anyway?"

"Its about time you said somthing." replied Conchuir.

"Well?" Bara pushed, riding to anywhere.

"We are going to an eastern horse land. They are some what hard to contact." answered Conchuir.

"OK, when then?"

"I say north to your own country." ventured the capallan.

"NO! No way." snapped Bara. Pangs of guilt and dishonour rippled through him.

"It is the beat Idea, get the easy ones gone first."

"No. I say south first."
"Your just being awkward, and that is most likly a suicide mission. Endaroth is lost." Conchuir was getting visibly angry.

"We arnt going there, You can go alone If you want. Im not ready yet." Bara was starting to get childish.

"Right well go west on to the east to the crags. Deal with the tribes out there."

The time was coming to set up camp, so the two riders returned to an awkward silence.

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown

---

Posted by Jesse Silverstar on 03-14-2002 02:55 PM:

The story begins.........

“The moon reflects in your eyes,
Its milky light caressing your body,
I desire to hold you close,
Your sweet scent and silky skin,
Only make it more heated,
More lovely.
From two we become one,
Your emerald gaze holding me,
Like that of a snake,
But you are the Viper of Passion!
You are the queen of my heart!
Your lush red lips move closer,
Closer,
………
Closer.”

“HEY!” Jesse’s head shot up, a look of annoyance was present on his face, “You going to play or speak sweet poetry to that whore all day?” shouted one of the fat drunks at the table behind him.

“Ahhh, the men ask me to play, but don’t go away,” he winked at the girl as the men behind him only grew more aggravated. Though a certain brown-haired man among them only smiled and shook his head. Jesse turned away from the lady and faced all of the men with open arms, “Ah my friends, did you miss me so?”

“Just sit down and roll!”

He sat down, “But I lack dice,” opening both of his hands to exaggerate the point.

“Here pal, use mine,” the brown-haired man held out some dice.

Jesse took the dice and began to shake them in his hand, “Come on lucky seven,” he had the girl he was sweet-talking blow on the dice, then he tossed them. ~click click click~ The dice rolled across the table and stopped on 5 and 2, “Well boys, seven it is. I thank you all for your money,” he began to shuffle the money into his pockets.

“Wait! Won’t you give us a chance to win it back?” cried a man.

“How I would love to, but you are all broke,” he gathered the rest and stood up, “I fare you well,” he bowed and for extra effect tossed the dice into the air, forgetting that they were loaded. As he turned away the rest of the men watched the dice land on 5 and 2. One of them even picked the dice up and tossed them again, 5 and 2.

“These are loaded!” He bellowed in rage.

“What?!” Jesse said in a surprised tone, “Loaded?!”

“Aye, he cheated!” One of them shouted.

Jesse looked at the brown-haired fellow, “You gave me loaded dice!” All the men turned their gaze to him.

“But you are the one who cheated!” They all looked back to Jesse.

“You used them first!” Again they shifted their gazes.

“But you won!”

“That just proves you suck at cheating!”

“Suck at cheating!? How dare you! I will have you head for this!” They both drew their swords, swinging at each other with matched skill. The men were so awed by the battle that they almost forgot that the two had just taken all of their money.

Jesse picked up a chair with one hand while fighting with the other. The next thrust that came at him was impaled into the chair, “Ah hah!” Jesse swung his blade at the man, but it was deflected by an iron mug. Continuously, though unknown to the others, both of them made their way towards the door as they fought.

The chair being of no more use, Jesse threw it through a window, jumping out behind it and agilely rolling and coming up on his feet. The other man ran out the door and once again they went into a heated battle.

“You stand no chance against me you cheating…..” he blanked out on something to say but had to come up with something quick, “You cheating dice thrower!”

“Cheating dice thrower? How dare you insult me you swine who speaks poetic trash!”

“Trash!? That was a beautiful piece!”

“It was fit for a cow!” Unluckily they made their way to a posting board, where various announcements and other papers were posted. Both men stopped to look at one in specific.

WANTED: Jesse Silverstar and Lee Blade.

“Can you believe this?! The shading makes me look so dark and vile!” exclaimed Jesse, he was truly hurt by the shabby artwork.

“You think that is bad, look at my hair!” Cried Lee.

Jesse burst into laughter, “My god, that is bad!”

“Ah, but not as bad as your price!” This made Jesse look at his more closely.

“WHAT!!! SIDEKICK!!” he clenched his fists, “Your worth twice as much and I’m the one with all the plans!” He turned around and to his surprise 8 soldiers were standing there.

“Man I really can’t believe what they did to my hair,” sighed Lee.

“Umm Lee, you may want to turn around.”

“What is it?” He turned and stopped as he saw the soldiers, “Oh.”

“You two! You are under arrest!” shouted the one in front, probably one of a higher rank.

“That’s all nice and dandy, but first there is a small problem. Could you come here?” asked Jesse using his hand to motion the man closer.

“Umm, I guess,” with 7 more men behind him there couldn’t be too much harm in seeing what they needed.

“Look at this,” he pointed to the poster.

“And? It is the two of you, that is why you are being arrested.”

“I know it is the two of us, but look what it says under my picture!”

“Sidekick.”

“Exactly! What is with that?”

“Well, you are the sidekick are you not?”

“Do I look like a sidekick to you? I am too handsome and smooth talking to be a sidekick!”

“Well,” he pointed to Lee, “He does look like more of a leader.”

Lee beamed a smile, “You see, I said the same thing, I don’t see anything wrong with being a sidekick to one such as me.”

Jesse grabbed the guard in anger and punched him in the face, “Would a sidekick do that!” he shouted.

---

Posted by Volsung on 03-14-2002 11:38 PM:

off again

Occ: I'm bad and hopefully better than ever.
Volsung, Nascent, and Sayomara had spent the first few days in Nyliam walking around the city learning all they could and trying to decide where to go first. “Well I think our best bet is to go to Scared Grove it not far from here and its not really isn’t that far out of the way to Finiam,” Said Sayomara.

“I guess I just don’t want to get to far off track. We do have a mission after all,” Said Volsung.

“You have Mission I’m just repaying a debt to the king of Gania, and I don’t why Sayomara is coming with us,” said Nascent. Then he turned walked off in the other direction.

“I still think it would be a good idea, and it might help you practice your magic better. Since you have taken up body magic you have learned a great many things this might help you take it to the next leave,” Said Sayomara.

“Fine if you think it would help that much I geuss we will have to go.”

“Glad to hear it, now lets get going.”

“What about Nascent?”

“Don’t worry about him, I told him that we were going to leave today before we left the inn this morning he was just upset earlie. I told him to meet us in Finiam in a few days. Oh I also paid the bill at the inn so we don’t have to go back.” Volsung was speechless, “Well lets be off it’s a good days walk from here.” Volsung knotted and the pair walked out of the city and the headed west to the Scared Grove.

__________________

"Listen! I've traveled every road in this here land!"

---

Posted by Zander Kohen on 03-15-2002 02:30 PM:

Long Night

Zander sat near the fire, its light casting gentle orange and gold reflections on the firearm he was busy polishing. Indra was a magnificent weapon and since Alex had been teaching him to use it, he had developed a great respect for it's power. Though he was gradually becoming quite a good shot, he decided that he would only use the weapon in times of desperation.

Since Tiffarah had the watch that night, Zander chose, as always, to stay up with her. She had tried to protest the first time he had offered, but he explained to her that he could go days, if need be, without sleep since his dedication as a Holy Knight, and that he would gladly sacrifice sleep for her company. His remark had earned him a loving kiss, and she finally complied.

Unexpectedly, Zander felt Tiffarah's hands on his shoulders and she began to massage the tight muscles. He smiled under her touch. Any thoughts of polishing Indra left his mind as he let the gun rest in his lap. As quickly as she had started, she stopped and leaned over to whisper into his ear, pressing into him. It was then that Zander realized that she was completely disrobed.

"Is that gun really more interesting than I am?" she whispered playfully.

"Alex and Orocia are trying to sleep," Zander said, glancing over at the couple, curled up together on the other side of the fire. "We'd wake them up. And it's your night to watch. I wouldn't call that doing your duty."

"Oh, come on, you big spoil sport," she wrapped her arms around him. "They'll sleep through anything, and I'm not THAT loud. Ans so what if I'm not keeping watch? You're the Holy Knight. You'll know if anyone comes with evil intent, right?" Any thoughts of objecting further were erased from Zander's mind as Tiffarah kissed his neck. He turned around and kissed her passionately.
*******

Two hours later, Zander lay on his back, looking up at the stars. Tiffarah was curled up beside him, absentmindedly tracing the shape of the muscles on his chest. She snuggled close to him and he put an arm around her. To tell the truth, Zander wouldn't have noticed if someone had come and taken everything they owned. Even if he had, he probably wouldn't have cared, but now he made certain to concentrate on detecting anyone with malicious intent.

"Keeping watch, huh?" Alexandros' voice drifted across the fire to Zander's ears. Both gave a bit of a laugh at that. "Enjoy yourself while you can. We'll be in Miltus within two days, if we have any luck at all."

"We have luck, I assure you that," Zander joked and both men laughed quietly. Zander gave Tiffarah a wink that told her why he was so lucky, and she rewarded him with a soft kiss. It would be a long night for both of them.

Cue: Alex or Orocia

__________________

A true leader will realize that he is nothing without the loyalty of those that follow him.

---

Posted by Jesse Silverstar on 03-15-2002 03:45 PM:

A rather large looking soldier was dragging them down a hall, “What now? You got us caught!” whispered Lee.

“Quiet I’ll think of something!”

“That’s enough out of you, prisoners!” shouted the man.

“Sir, do you really enjoy spending your days with scum like us and yelling all the time? I mean, wouldn’t you rather be an adventurer or perhaps a musician or something?”

“No,” he opened a metal door and pushed them into a small room.

“It would be much more fun.”

“I enjoy this, I keep the city clean of thieves and such!”

“But music is such a beautiful art, you can help people with that too. Da da de da do dum, doesn’t that move you?”

“No,” said the soldier.

“Not even the slightest?”

The door was slammed shut, leaving inside two seemingly hopeless men. They both slumped against walls.

“We’re done for, aren’t we?” moaned Lee.

“Most likely.”

“Well didn’t you think of a plan? I remember you saying you would think of one. In fact you said something like this ‘quiet I’ll think of something!’ Perhaps you had and I just failed to notice.”

“Oh, yes, I did think of a plan.”

Lee’s eyes lit up with hope.

“But it involved us being on the other side of this door.” Added Jesse.

“But it was a good plan?”

“Oh yes, quite so.”

“What was it?”

“Well I didn’t have all the exact details, but it’s not important now.”

He sighed, “So what happens now?”

“Well likely they will send us to a trial and have us executed.”

“So this is it, the story of Jesse and Lee ends here.”

“Yep…..wait! A hole! We can escape!”

“Where?!” Lee looked around wildly.

“Nah I’m just kidding, we’re still going to die.” Jesse said, in hopes of keeping up the spirit.

They both slumped against the walls again, “It’s times like these, when I’m thrown in jail, that I wish I had listened to my mother,” spoke Jesse again.

“What did she tell you?”

“I don’t know, I never listened.”

“Well we can’t just give up, lets think of a plan!”

After a few hours of multiple ideas they just decided to jump the guard when he brings their food.

**************************************************


~Knock knock~ “Foods here, move back from the door,” shouted a voice from the other side. They both quickly moved to their positions, one on each side of the door, and waited for the door to open so that they could make their move.

~swish clink~ They looked down to see a small panel at the lower end of the door slide open, two plates were pushed through, then it closed once again.

“Mmm, weren’t we supposed to jump him?” asked Lee.

“How? By sliding through the crack?”

They picked up the plates and went back to their spots on the floor, slowly eating their food.

“You know, this is pretty good,” Jesse smiled as he ate the food, though he wasn’t sure how they would escape, he would think of something.

“Shut up……”

---

Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 03-16-2002 12:16 AM:

The City of Gaina... and tears of blood

She opened her moon pale silver eyes, and smiled a contented, though weary, smile. Time spent in the Dreaming for her was not like it was for normal people. Her mind did not rest, and it took a great deal of her life force to sustain her there. When she did finally surrender herself to true sleep, she relinquished that commanding restraint upon the Dreaming World. She became like a feather blown upon the dream winds, haunted by Visions of past, present, and possible future. Visions both Prophetic, and nightmare in nature. For Til’Sylvanna Evenstar, there was no rest.

But, despite the heavy destiny laid upon her by the Mother Creator, she was happy. She was in love… and she was drawing ever nearer the answers to her many difficult questions. Saeth and Finrandel were feeling more like them selves, and had even begun to engage their companions in conversation. It seemed like a long time to the Lady since the party had been well and happy… for one brief moment she and Nelcar had enjoyed a second of bliss… but the Vex had come and worry for their friends had kept them from thoughts of only one another.

It was well into the morning when the party of Elwain reached once more the grand city of Gania. At least this time I am more prepared for what I shall find within, she thought.

The elves looked rather imposing a company as they passed the city’s main gates. A hush fell over those nearest to them and the Elwain entered. Til’Sylvanna gathered her energies to weave glamour about them, and could feel Finrandel weaving something similar. This awe, as it were, would keep the humans too enthralled to come close to the company. They road, White Lady and Nelcar mounted in the center, Saeth at her side, and Finrandel at Nelcar’s. How odd and mystical a procession they must have seemed to the people of the city who had probably not seen any of the Fair Folk in all of their short lifetimes. Like kings and queen of ancient fairytales they must have seemed.

Indeed, long after the wars of the world had passed, and the years with them, many who were children on the day those shining folk of the Evisis visited Gania told their grandchildren of the beautiful and terrible faery who descended from heaven to walk among men.

They traveled the city for a long time looking for the most clean and luxurious Inn that could be had. It was one very near to the Royal Palace. Here and there could be seen banners depicting a sword blade entwined with roses… The signet of the Royal House. Well did Til’Sylvanna know that image, for long had it haunted her Visions. Soon… soon she would have her answers.

Finally, late in the afternoon they chose the Inn of the King’s Rest. A very lovely and ornate manner used as an inn for dignitaries and the like who came to stay in the city on government business, and for the very wealthy. The Elwain had no shortage of funds, for they paid in only gold. They, after some very insistent bartering on Saeth’s protective behalf, secured the two grandest suites of rooms in the place.

Finrandel and Nelcar took adjoining rooms, as did Til’Sylvanna and Saeth. Though Nelcar , she could see, had wished to argue about the sleeping arrangements, elven propriety and respect for Saeth’s sworn position as her body guard kept him form expressing his thoughts. She was releaved, for she loved him without question, but knew that Saeth would die before he relented his position at her side. She was beginning to realize that this struggle of attentions between the two of them had the possibility of becoming trouble if not carefully watched by her. Not because they were foolish, but because they loved.

After bidding her love a tender goodnight with many promises on her part to actually get some real sleep, she returned to her room. Nelcar’s soft kiss was still dancing upon her lips as she climbed into the sild sheets of the down filled bed. She soon drifted into sleep, feeling Saeth’s watchful presence just beyond her door. Feeling safe, she slept.

After some time he began to feel distress coming from her... chaotic emotions swirling within her. She cried out, even though he knew her to be deeply asleep.

Saeth looked up momentarily, fingering El'Desh'Ketai. The antechamber he sat within was not common to inn rooms, as this room was the most expensive in the inn itself. He rose and walked to the basin of water and took a small sip of the fetid human tainted water. Shaking his head, he made his way back to Til'Sylvanna's door,hearing her whimper

Slowly, he pressed his weight into the door and peered inside of the White lady's room.

She was tangled within the silken constraints of her sheets; normally placid features the picture of misery and anguish. Tears of blood ran from her clenched eyes.

Saeth moved slowly and silently, despite the faulty construction of the building, to his ward's side. Softly he planted himself onto the bed, nestled within the curled form of Til'Sylvanna. He could feel strange feelings through the bond, but they did not explain the blood that now streamed down her face.

"I'm SORRY Til’Silvannis! Please forgive me!" She cried out. "I cannot follow you, not now, not ever! Leave me in peace." The tears of blood continued to fall.

"The Shadow shall not have me, and I do not owe you my soul. You are not the brother that I remember... you are a shadow." She seemed to cringe in pain, as if she had been struck by some unseen hand.

Saeth shook his head softly, and laid one of his long-fingered hands upon one of hers and squeezed lightly. "Awake, Lady Evenstar," He spoke close to her face in a tone loud enough to be heard through the mists of sleep, but soft enough to be comforting should she awaken frightened.

He could feel her fear begin to subside, and slowly she returned to the waking world. She opened her silver eyes and looked into his, a final bloody tear falling. "Saeth," she whispered in a sorrowed and childlike voice, burying her head in his strong shoulder.

Taking one of the silk quilts that had been shaken to the side by her restlessness, Saeth wrapped Til'Sylvanna in it and produced a Nandi kerchief, which he handed to her. He said nothing, but simply looked towards her with the face of one that has seen too much, and still has much to see. It was a look of pain, even if it was comforting face.

"Oh Saeth," she cried softly. "I cannot escape. I miss Til so much, and now his image haunts me, torments what little sleep I actually get. I don’t know what to do anymore."

She held tightly to him, as if her were her rock and sole strength. "This never happened before... not until the Visions started. I fear that...." her soft voice broke, "I fear that his soul is at the slavery of the Shadow. "

Saeth shook his head ever so slightly. "It is not your place to presume such things. Only She knows what has happened and what will happen," Saeth paused for a moment, looking into Til’s silver eyes, "At least, She's the only one that knows for certain,"

He stood for a moment, smoothing his leather vest and repositioning his blade at his side. "Would you have some water?"

She shook her head. "No... But would you stay with me... talk with me. Please? "

Saeth smiled, "I am a warrior, and a woodsman. My words could never match yours in strength or passion. But if you wish my company, I cannot deny you that."

She looked so young sitting there... childlike. He was very clearly reminded of how young she was by the standards of their kin. So young, and yet so very sad.

"Do not say that. There is more to you than that. I know this to be true. Valerian spoke of you often, and with endearment."

She felt that last blood tear fall to her bare arm, and scowled. She reached out and touched it, staining her white fingers red. "Blood on my hands...” she whispered, her gaze straying to the open window.

"I killed him, Saeth. By my own sward I killed him." Her long white hair fell in soft waves over her shoulder, hiding her face.

Saeth seemed as stone for a moment before he spoke, "Yes, you killed him. That was years ago, however. Time passes, and things change. The only thing we have that will last forever is our blood," He took her hand and rubbed the blood into her palm, " Blood is the tie that binds for all eternity."

He looked up and into her eyes, "I have no blood left. But you are yet young. Do not dwell on the past, but look to the bright future. Pass on your silver eyes and you’re gleaming hair, and give me someone to watch after once you have settled down...." Saeth trailed off for a bit, then with a small grimace, continued, "Valerian would have had it no other way. He loved you. Not as Nelcar loves you, but as a warder must come to love his ward,"

She smiled. "And you say that you have no passion in your words."

Saeth smirked at the remark, knowing his nobility, honor, and position as El'Gel'gaman was greater than he would admit to anyone, especially himself.

She stood and walked over to the open window. The sun had set only a few hours ago, her stars shining in the sky. He came to stand beside her.

"Sometimes... sometimes I wonder if I should not have told Nelcar how I feel. My way is long, and my future... uncertain. I wonder if I am unfair."

"I fear that Nelcar will get hurt."

"Love is pain, and hate. But it is also so many other, greater things. He has accepted that, and his love with yours shall pave the path unto your deaths,"

She shuttered. "Death... some things are worse than death, my friend."

"It has been long since I have loved. But seeing you two together is a spark that is good for my heart," He paused in contemplative thought, raising one of his hands to stroke her hair, "there are worse things than death: dishonor, and failure."

A burst of shame, pain and fear burst through the bond for a moment before Saeth wrested himself back under control. His hand, however, never had stopped smoothing Til’s hair.

Her features hardened for a moment and she turned to face him, taking his hand in hers.

"Very well. Then we shall no longer be held by chains of our pasts. My uncle, my father, Linfell, and I; we NEVER blamed you! You or Val. For Creator's sake, Saeth, you almost died from your wounds. Let my word stand for theirs. Listen to me when I say that I absolve you of your guilt. And I shall forgive myself for Til'Silvannis. Perhaps it is time to let our hearts heal. It is more than Fate that has given unto me the service of both you and Valerian. Perhaps I should take Her hint and heal."

Saeth stood stunned, his hand stopping as it rose towards the roots of Til'Sylvanna's moonlit hair. His hand came up under her chin, and it was cold. He had seemed to become cold in but a moment.

"It is well that you have forgiven yourself for that which you have done. But I cannot be forgiven, for it was not that which I did that has caused me so much pain, but that which I did not do. Your brother was killed in error. The late Queen was killed because of my ineptitude. My weakness. My faults. There is little forgiveness to be given, milady. Your uncle, had he been willing to forgive, would have given me the Rite of Sententia*, and I would have been at peace. But his sentence for me was to forever walk these lands with the burden that I bear,"

There was such empathy in her eyes that he could not stand it. "Saeth... I'm sorry. I didn't know. " She took his cold, cold hand and kissed it, a single tear falling upon it.

"I didn't know. He never told me. She died before I was born..."

"I am learning that there is much in life that I still do not know."

"I tried, do not think I did not, but I made a fatal mistake," He unbuckled his vest and pulled up his shirt, showing a scar covering most of his abdomen, obviously the product of some sort of magic, "It was my mistake, you have no reason to be sorry. In all honesty, however, you are the first to know of how I truly am, and I am grateful that you accept me as your guardian, though I have failed in the past. I swear upon what honor I have that if you were to fall in battle, I would have fallen before you."

She placed a soft hand upon his cheek. "You did not fail me. Though you almost died, you saved me from the Vex."

"You are the one to thank for my recovery,"

He looked down upon her from his height, and kissed her lightly upon the forehead

A slight frown crossed her lovely face as she remembered her dark Vision... the Vision of her clad in black and leading horde of Shadowspawn. She turned from him and looked back out the window, a sigh escaping her.

"All of us have our failings, my beloved friend. Even I am not what I seem."

Saeth turned momentarily, buckling his armor back into place, "I have seen the shadows in you. Do you think I have not?"

She sighed. "Feeling and Seeing are very different things, my guardian."

"The question is, will the time come when I cannot fight the offer Til makes?"

She turned to him, concern etched, and an odd coldness, which he came to realize was the beginnings of deeply hidden self loathing, upon her face. " Have you ever considered what would happen should the Shadow control me?"

Saeth turned seemingly violently, his voice boomed across the chamber

"Do not tell me that I do not feel it, Til'Sylvanna Evenstar, I know much more of the bond than you do. I feel everything you feel, when I wish it. I know of your violation, I know of your dreams, and I know of your temptation."

A storm brewed in her eyes, anger welling up within her.

His face smoothed over in a moment of calm, and then in a much softer voice, he continued, "If the Shadow were to take you, I would kill you, and in doing so, I would shatter my own heart and kill myself. "For you would no longer be Til'Sylvanna, but a hollow reflection of who you are."

"Good. Killing me would be the only way to save me... and the very world." She looked back out the window, cold resolve upon her lovely face. It was the look of one who knows the greatest evil of their soul, and accepts the consequences thereof without question or quarter.

“No", she said quietly. "I cannot allow you to die. Nelcar would need you. And so would Linfell."

"You do not understand the workings of the bond yet, do you, Milady?" Saeth said quietly, sadly.

Her brow furrowed, her storm clearing. 'No... I do not."

"It was by some miracle that both Valerian and I survived the Queen's death. A bonded warder rarely survives past the death of their ward. they are either driven into a frenzied bloodlust, and die in battle, avenging their ward, or their life simply flares out. Do you now understand my dishonor a bit better? It was dishonor enough to allow my ward to be killed, but to live on afterward? And to be denied the Rite of Sententia? That is the depth of my pain."

"Honestly," Saeth laughed a bit, "I'm lucky to have you. The pain seems less knowing I'm serving a purpose again,"

"Not just guarding our homeland from enemies that do not exist,"
She nodded. "Then we understand one another. If I fall into Shadow, you shall kill me. I know that it is a cruel thing to ask of you, but we have little choice." A smile lit her somber face. She took his hand in hers once more. "And if I can bring you purpose, then I shall not account my life in vain. It is a great cause that we serve, and a powerful Destiny we face."

Saeth nodded, and embraced the lady warmly.

"It is good that we understand, but if you can be saved, I shall save you."

"We are two of a kind," she laughed into his shoulder. "I Know. With you at my side, I am safe."

Saeth did not reply, but stood in the moonlight with Til'Sylvanna, stroking her hair as she leaned into his shoulder. In but a matter of moments, she began dozing on her feet, and he placed her back into the bed. Covering her lightly with the silk sheets, he sat with his back against the chamber door long into the night, watching the moonlight reflect off of the river of silver that was his ward's hair.



Cue: Finrandel, Nelcar and Saeth. Come on you lazy elves. Our characters may have all the time in the world, but we, however, do not. grin

*A rite performed by Elwain Mages as a punishment, that removes the soul from the body, thus killing the Elf. It is considered an honorable way to die.

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.

---

Posted by Eric VanDrison on 03-16-2002 04:48 AM:

Nekked Rich Man

Eric's fingers ran through the gold and draler mels in one of the three chests. He smiled up at Reana who was standing over him.

"You're amazing," said Eric. "If it weren't for you getting that letter to us..."

"It could have been someone else with these chests," Reana finished for him. "It's each man for himself out here. Just consider yourself lucky that I let you two bums come along."

Gavin, who had been standing, drooling at the sight of so much money, was taken out of his dazed state by her insult.

"I'll have you know that us two bums saved your life back there," Gavin protested.

"You did not," Reana argued. "I could have taken those guards without the two of you." Reana refused to admit that she owed them her life.

"Oh yeah, all four of em, I'm sure," Gavin continued.

"Shut up! Both of you!" Eric exclaimed. Bottom line is, it's been a lucky day for all of us and if that group of thieves from the Hollow hadn't invited us to help them out, none of us would have anything."

"Truth," admitted Reana, through gritted teeth. "The old fool sure did look funny running toward Pontifar without any clothes on his back though." The three of them laughed.

"He never had a clue that he was being robbed," Gavin pointed out. "Kept mumbling some folderal about spirits and demons. Thought we were gonna suck his soul out through his eyes or somethin'."

"His guards were much less fanatical," Eric said. "They seemed to know we were mortal."

"Yeah, but we sure showed then how mortal they were," Gavin added. "Besides, they'll be so ashamed when they get to Pontifar, nekked as the day they were born, that they'll tell everyone they were attacked by Ghosts, just so they won't have to admit that they were licked by a handfull of ruffians."

"Most everyone outside of the guild believes that the Daggerwood is haunted anyway," Reana said. "They'll be eager to believe it. It might mean that we won't get many travelers through here for a while, though, if they all think that the Ghosts are making a habit of attacking little rich men."

"You know there are people that won't buy into the supersticious mumbo jumbo," Eric assured her. "They'll think that they have more guts than our naked noble did, and likely more gold, too."

"But they'll also come with more men," Gavin said.

"Is there any number of men that can stand against the Ghosts of the Daggerwood?" Reana asked, patting the pistol she had strapped to her thigh. "Our nekked rich man learned that the hard way."

__________________
Life is what you make it

---

Posted by Leo Saotome on 03-16-2002 09:42 PM:

The Escape

"Really Leo?" the child looked up to Leo. He nodded. Raven scambled to his feet and hugged Leo about the waist, who ruffled the child's jet black hair, "Thanks. You're a real hero, Leo. True blue."

"Heh.. you're welcome, kid." Leo could only smile and wonder why Raven made like this was some great task. By now the menace from earlier had moved on to some other part of the city to ravage. All it would require would be wandering the streets a while. Unless..

"Find your long lost brother?" was Jonas' inquiry as he neared the pair.

"Something like that. Find out anything interesting?"

"Actually, yes. A good number of the warriors here are from the Akarian branch of the Free Knights*, a sect of mercenaries lead by Pharys Pathora II, the son of their original leader. It started in Asheri, but apparently a number of them stop here. Most of their clients appear to be soon to be Dedicated or Merchants whose last stop is here. They make a rest stop here before collecting back in Akaros proper for more clients. Apparently they were caught here when the city was attacked. Some of the men are calling them 'Shadow spawn,' or 'Sons of lies.' There's a superstition running about that this is the appocalypse."

"I see. Well, I'm not going to get to comfortable here. Raven and I are going to search for his parents. Will you come with me?"

"Of course." So the trio left the protective square through the southern street. Jonas had his weapons drawn; Leo carried his blade in one hand, his other on Raven's shoulder, even though the group went reasonably unassaulted. Apparently this spawn of shadows had left from the area as Leo had surmised; they had decimated the area and left in search of more prey. Every once in a while, Leo noticed movement in his peripheral vision, somewhere in the darkness or down the alley ways. But every time he looked behind him, all he saw was glowing embers from the homes that had been smashed and burnt. Sometimes Raven would react to the movement of a shadow, Leo suspected, but he really payed it no mind.

Something deeper perturbed Leo, tugging at the back of his consciousness. He felt as if he were being watched or judged by some higher power, something or someone of untold power. Around every corner Leo looked every way, finding no more than the burning embers and here and there a body in the street. Raven was especially perturbed at these sights. He seemed to want to lead them away from his home.

Leo recognized that the sun was not far from rising, and Raven began to slow.. The fires had given way to lack of fuel, and all was dark save for the light of the torch Jonas had salvaged. Leo pulled them all to a halt, raising one hand, "You need sleep, Raven. We should be getting back to the church.."

"No! I'm not going back! You're on an adventure, Leo. And I'm coming with you. " Raven stopped and glared up at Leo, "Besides, you told me we were going to find my parents."

"Rave, I've got something to tell you. The Goversons are in a better place now." Jonas' fire went out and the darkness covered the area, along with this small troupe of men-or boys. The black haired child, almost invisible in the darkness, pushed hair from his forehead with one hand, the other gripping a pendant- a card, it seemed, on a chain. He looked up at Leo defiantly, taking a while to give up the façade.

"I- I know." Raven looked rather suddenly to the north. Pairs of burning embers had gathered there, and approached them. It grew apparent that these embers were eyes, glinting hungrily at the trio.

In half a second the shapeless creatures were upon them and in half a second more the first had met their death on the blades of the two young men. The beasts fell to sword and polearm alike, but they wouldn't stop coming. They scambled over the bodies of their comradesand continued their onslaught. A building nearby erupted into flame. Leo saw the flying creatures coming. He knew they were doomed.

Salvation came. A pillar of flame lit up the streets, frying and scattering the shadowspawn while at the same time leaving the trio unscathed. Fire breathers advanced from the north, and from the south came as many bolts of lightning as flyers to strike them down. By then the shadowspawn had regrouped, and a second pillar of flame scattered them. Leo turned to see his saviour: a short, thin, red-headed, freckled girl in sailing gear.

"Arna!" Leo, followed by Jonas and Raven, ran to meet her, but she didn't respond.

"Save yer hugs an' kisses fer when we're on deh boot, lover boy. We're gonna gitcha outta here." This wasn't Arna. In from the darkness stepped a stout legged, long bearded sea captain. Lightning leapt from the ground, striking down more flying flame breathers, and in stepped about a dozen wind-Dedicated. The Captain held his hands in the air, and a think wall of solid earth erupted from the ground, barring the path of the regrouping Shadowspawn. "I see ya made s'more friends. No time fer interduckshuns. Lez go."

So they ran. Leo, Raven, Jonas, Afi, Arna, and a dozen other sailors ran to the docks. Leo and Jonas saw nothing, but Raven had better eyesight for the dark. He and the others ran straight to the hidden obsidian ship in the darkness, and from behind Jonas and Leo came a dire wave of the spawn of shadows. They stayed behind, fighting off the creatures, while the crew made preparations for leaving. The pair fought hard, holding the wave back, but the ship began to leave. Leo looked desperately at Jonas, who looked back purposefully.

"Go!" was the cry of Jonas. "Go now! I'll hold them off."

"Thank you for your sacrifice, my friend." Leo knew better than to dispute the wish of a martyr. He knew the thoughts of this man. Jonas had made up in his mind that he was going to die. Now!

Leo ran down the only remaining dock in the city, as fast as his legs would take him. The ship began to accelerate. The distance between ship and dock was growing. Leo made one great leap at the end of the dock, and all time seemed to stop...

_____________
*From the Asherian Chronicles board. I'll change it if requested.

__________________
~Leo Saotome

Quiet, soft-spoken, agreeable

My own suspicion is that the universe is not only stranger than we suppose,
but stranger than we can suppose. -- John Haldane

---

Posted by Cybele Ariadne on 03-16-2002 11:19 PM:

Azure closed the door behind. She sat up and starred at the necklace as she held it in her hand. She then looked out the window and stared a the people walking by in the street.

How can he just get me this and not understand what its for. Does he even know what love is?

“I might as well return this…….then again…..”

She held it to her breast and felt this strong good feeling near her heart.

Maybe if I just pretend…….

“No, I cant that’s just grr……”

She jumped off the bed and stomped her way out of the room. She made her way out unto the street. She suddenly notice that she was walking without any pain at all from her sides. She jumped with happiness cause she was very anxious on starting her new case. She walked down the street and stopped by a market full of people. She smelled the sent of fresh food. She saw people surround her with business.

She suddenly heard some quick movement from behind.

What the……

She moved back and almost stepped into an alley. She felt a hand cover her mouth and someone pulled her back into the alley. She bended her knee back and kick someone behind her in the crotch. She felt the person let loose a little. She pushed from the tight grip and ran out of the ally. She ran down the busy street bumping into many peoples and tripping over boxes of food. She ran back into the inn and down the hall to Azure’s room. She kicked the door open and staggered in.

“Azure!”

“What? What’s wrong?”

“There’s this guy chasing me and he wont stop coming!”

“Girl!” said a voice from outside

Cybele rushed to the window. Looking down she saw a man in full back standing in the street yelling at her.

“What do you want with me!?”

“Bring me the man I want, and I’ll leave you alone.”

Soon Azure came to the window.

“Crane…..” he said under his breath “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of this.”

He walked out of the room and Cybele started to follow.

“Is that him?? Is that him??”

They walked out onto the street, and turned to Crane stand in front of them.

“Greetings Azure, have you come to die?” Crane gave a wicked laugh.

Azure looked around, some of the surrounding citizens were glancing at the two, “This is not the place for this, we should go to a private area, then we can settle this dispute.”

“Ah? Worried about these people are you?” Crane turned his head, glaring at those around him, “They mean nothing, here is fine.”

“Why are you doing this?”

“Because I can, because there are great powers sitting around collecting dust, waiting for a strong soul like myself.”

“What?”

“It matters not, you die,” Crane charged in, keeping a perfect stance and making all his blows strait on, for the quickest way to your target is strait at it. Azure kept to the defensive, swing arcs both up and down, knocking off the punches. Azure bent back as Crane aimed a roundhouse kick for his head, he used this position to get extra momentum as he swung his body back up and landed a fury of punches.

“You fight well Azure.”

There was no reply to this, Crane’s next attack was a swing of his foot aimed for Azure’s groin, but Azure bent his right leg in, creating a triangle with his right foot on the side of his left knee, the kick slid off his shin. He leaned forward and landed his palm on Crane’s chest, Crane stumbled back, but appeared unhurt. He charged back in, going back and forth between high spin kicks and low spin kicks, aiming at the head then the feet. Azure reacted by jumping on the low swings and ducking on the high. A kick came in with a low swing, Azure jumped into a backflip, aiming to hit Crane in the jaw with his feet. However, Crane being the faster of the two, at least in this situation, had already brought his leg up high, and with one downward motion his leg sent Azure flying straight down into the dirt.

“You are mine now!” Crane sent a fist flying towards Azure’s neck, but reeled back just before he hit, a dagger was protruding from his shoulder. He looked up to see Lance, “Another friend?” Lance charged in, but with one swift movement, Crane sent his foot into Lance’s chest, toppling him to the ground, “You are lucky this time!” The odds having changed, 2 vs. 1 and he being injured, he turned around, jabbed Cybele in the throat causing her to fall asleep, picked her up, and disappeared into the crowd. In his wake a letter slowly drifted to the ground, settling itself nicely beside Azure.

__________________

---

Posted by Raven Shar on 03-17-2002 02:44 PM:

Letters

She paced her lavish study, muttering to herself under her breath.

“Play something… darker,” she growled to the terrified young man playing the fiddle in a corner. Sarna had… acquired him as a gift to her to hope to cheer her up. It least her youthful protégé had taste… the fiddle player was a fine lovely specimen to look upon… and his playing even finer. Still, these were not the thoughts that occupied her dark mind.

The letter.

She had decided to leave Caliph alone for a while, as she had not yet decided what to do about him. Angel wanted him to live in peace and happiness. Raven still wanted to hear him scream and beg. So As a compromise to herself, she decided she would have her people keep tabs on him, but that she would not act directly in his life unless she had to.

His pretty friends had left town just in the nick of time, for a fighting force was in the process of attacking the city. This did not bother her no little bit. One regime or another could rule the city, but people like her would always remain. She did not care about the Holy Knight and his friends; they were of absolutely no consequence to her or her objectives. Good riddance to meddlesome do-gooders, as far as she was concerned.

Caliph was another matter. She owed him her life. As loathsome as it was for her to admit it, she did. Thus, she still had that debt to pay. Though many considered her rather sadistic and mad, she really did serve her own form of dark and twisted honor. She didn’t kill women or children… at least not without really good reason. But her definition of a good reason and that of a more sane person were, of course, very different.

She looked down at her strong and flowing script upon the parchment.

My Dearest Caliph,

You shall have to forgive my rudeness for not bidding you a proper farewell. I fear that I did not much care for the plans your most excellent Alexandros had in mind for me, and thought it in my very best interests to remove myself from his home with all due haste. I am sure that you understand.

For the time being, you need not fear my knife in the dark, for I believe that there is still a very great deal that requires speaking about on our part. For myself, I shall make it very well know to all in my realm of association that you are not to be touched. Be assured that no harm shall come to your person so long as you reside in Asheri. Beyond that, I cannot help you.

I know that you can find me should you wish to do… My door is open. However, we are not friends, you and I. The time for such things can never be. We both know that both the world and we have changed far too much for that. I do not believe in redemption, nor do I seek it. I need no man’s forgiveness.

But, I do owe you my life, and I always pay my debts. Always. Someday when you believe that all is lost for you, I shall come, and our debt no longer shall stand. Until then, keep your eyes on the shadows. You never know when I’ll show up.

Raven

She sighed. That would have to do. She folded the letter and sealed it with her signet of a raven’s feather in black wax.

She gathered her cloak and turned to leave the room, but turned as a particularly wicked thought occurred to her.

“I have no more need of your music this evening, my little bird. However, I shall be returning in little more than an hour. I shall expect you to be awaiting my return in my bedchambers.” Her dark green eyes verily glowed with amusement as he swallowed hard and all the color drained from his very attractive face.

Raven made her silent way through the dark city. All of good heart had long since locked their doors against the battle beyond the city, and the shadows of the night. Raven smiled as the entered the Inn of the Rogue’s Run, her favorite haunt. The Inn keep was one of her’s, gathering information for her in return for her guarantee of his safety. He also enjoyed a very healthy business of cut-thoughts and scoundrels who knew they had to behave, less Raven find out they had caused the man trouble.

“Good evening, Ren,” She said in a purr taking a seat near the end of the bar. Her entrance had attracted all eyes ion the house, conversation all but stopping. Seeing that the Raven was not here for any of them, the faceless men went back to their poker games and drinks.

“Indeed, Raven. What can I do for you?” Seeing that she was in a good mood, he was not worried. He had had to clean up six bodies last time she had come to see him because some fool had mouthed off. The men were on their best behavior now.

“I need you to send out this letter. The address is on it. See that it arrives first thing in the morning.”

“As you wish. Speaking of letters…” He reached under the bar and came up with another one, this one of dark golden parchment. “A man was in here about an hour ago. Said to give this to her Ladyship.”

Raven laughed darkly. Only someone who knew the etiquette would know to say that phrase. Had the man forgotten, he would never have left the Inn alive.

Reading the letter, the assassin raised a delicate eyebrow and smiled wryly.

“Thank you, Ren,” She said as she stood to leave. She swept out of the Inn like a bird in flight. Graceful and lovely… but more deadly still.

Well, well, well… she mused, Seems the new lord of the city wished a little parlay. Perhaps I shall indulge him, just for arousing my curiosity.

This was going to be very interesting.

She vanished into the night making her back home, as she still had time before the proposed meeting… and her little songbird would be waiting.

__________________
"And her eyes have all the seeming of a demon that is dreaming, and the lamp light o're her streaming throws her shadow on the floor;

Quoth the Raven, "Never more."

---

Posted by Raven Shar on 03-17-2002 11:13 PM:

A Meeting

OOC:
NOTE: This post is a bit… suggestive. The modest may wish not to read.


IC:
She slipped the last of her daggers back into place upon her person, hidden among the secret sheaths sewn into her clothing. She donned her black velvet cloak and her rapier, and checked to make sure that her small quiver of poisoned hand crossbow bolts was full. She strapped the two small, but powerful, hand cannons to the outside of her thighs, at the insistence of Jax who made fun of her for her “archaic” choice of weapons. Lastly, she looked back at the beautiful youth who lay unclad and unconscious upon her huge ebony canopy bed.

The scarlet of her silk sheets wound about his pretty and youthful body like so much blood and that thought brought another shiver to her body. He had been a quick learner once he realized that she was not going to kill him. Though he was not a very experienced lover, he had managed well enough. She was not easy on men, and they did not often outlast her. In fact, none had managed to do thus far, she mused as she locked the door from the outside behind her. Larna would see to it that he was taken care of and returned home safe and sound later the next day. The songbird had done her no harm, so his life was not hers to take. Sarna has brought him to her to cheer her, and so he had. The youth would return to his life far more educated, a true gem for whatever pretty lass he set his bard’s heart upon.

She left a letter for Sarna telling him that she was going out and did not know when she would return. Jax knew what to do if he did not receive the proper instructions, and so the lad did not have to worry about the management of her affairs. With all of her minor house keeping issues in hand, she silently left her personal haven of darkness for the night streets of Balanum.

The fighting that had wracked the city all day was silenced in an unspoken truce for the dark of the night. Both sides took the time to rest, tend their wounded, and prepare to burry their dead. Raven could feel the eyes of the black carrion birds as they circled in the star spangled sky above. Happy hunting, my brethren, she thought with a wicked smile. She verily reveled in the chaos of the city, though the streets were silent as death.

The master assassin made her invisible way to the city gates, finding them in a state of ruin and fire. It was a challenge to avoid the city guardsmen that stood in watch there, and to slip by the bands of fighting city men who had come to defend their city. Still, this was her element, and she walked unseen beyond them leaving little more than a passing chill behind her. She was one with the night and it embraced her like a twisted lover.

The troops of her prospective employer were a bit more difficult to bypass. They were greater in number and far better organized. The man obviously managed them with an iron hand and accepted no lax from them. Fires were lit in an arc about the camp, guards posted between each fire at ten food increments.

She stalked along the rubble of the broken gate until she found a group of the guard who seemed to be playing at some kind of dice game. They did not even see her as she slid among them dealing death like silence and as she finished her terrible dance all three of them lay dead upon the cold earth. They had not cried out, or even drawn their swords.

More sustenance for my airborne brethren, she thought with satisfaction. Feast well, little kindred, for I shall give you more where they came from before this business is done.

Several more guards fell silently to her rapier, one with a poisoned bolt in his left eye, and one with a now missing head. In the center of the encampment she found a large and elaborate tent, one that was unguarded.

It seems our dear Master Saotome believes himself infallible to intrusion, She thought with no small amount of amusement. She was not sure whether she despised his arrogance, or was impressed by this confidence. She decided to be pleasantly intrigued.

Slipping in the tent door, Raven silently crossed the canvas floor of the sleeping man's tent, no sound coming from her soft and careful footfalls. She had her rapier drawn, blood from the few idiots she had had to kill gleaming crimson in the single candle's dim light.

She smiled as she viewed the figure sleeping upon a bed in the far corner.

The master, though his body made no outward sign, slept tremulously. His dreams haunted him of horrors past, and present. His body raised bolt upright and one strong arm grabbed a hand cannon from a stand. He leveled it at the intruder, "Stop right there or taste hot lead."

She laughed darkly. He was handsome and well built, very attractive despite his battle scared body. Bright and intelligent eyes gleamed out of a stunningly well-featured face. She could not quite judge his age, though she figured him to be at least her age or better.

"Well hello there. Is that any way to greet a Lady?" She leveled her sword at his pretty chest, walking ever closer, a seductive smile playing upon her blood red lips.

"How ever could we have any fun if I had a bullet in my chest?"

The master's straight look curled into a confident smirk, "Hello, my lady. You are early." He relaxed his grip on the weapon, still holding it to her. "Who said I wanted your company for fun? Besides… you never know the perversions the human mind can develop."

At that she laughed out loud, sheathing her sword. "Indeed. Perversions, huh? I hope to develop them all, personally. It would be a pity to waste all that fine pretty body of yours only on war." She came to stand near his bed, eyes raking his body like a mad lover’s caress. "And yes, I am early. Better early than late," she said as she took the cannon from his hand placing it on his bedside table.

And he chuckled, "I see you are no fan of the fashionably late cliché."

"Late is dead,” she said with a wicked smile.

His gaze followed the weapon to the bedside table, and then returned to that of the intruder, "What, may I ask, do I owe the pleasure of your company so early?"

She took off her cloak and sat in a chair near his bed. "He didn't last very long," she said simply.

The master chuckled and lofted a balanian black brow, "What a pity. I hope that I should provide more entertainment."

She smiled a positively vicious smile and sauntered over to his bed, pushing him back down. "We shall just have to find out....” It was a long time before they got back to the real business of her visit.

__________________________________________________
_

Saotome looked to the lady, with something akin to ego, "Satisfactory, my lady?"

She sighed contentedly and rolled over onto her stomach, hands supporting her chin. "Indeed. You, my dear fellow, and I shall have to talk business more often." She smiled wickedly running a hand over his washboard abs.

He chuckled, placing his hand over hers, "Indeed. And now to the true business at hand?"

She smiled. "As you wish. What do you wish of me? I don't sleep with every proposed contract, you know. Just the really yummy ones."

The master looked at her a moment, "I don't know whether to be elated or deflated. Simply put, I require your services." He thought a moment, "And I don't mean you impeccable bedside manner."

"Indeed, just a perk, huh? Then what is it that you really do wish of me?"

He stroked the top of her knuckles, if only for a moment, "You ought to know by now. I'm taking this city, be it by force or persuasion."

She allowed him to play with her hands; liking the chills it sent up her spine. She had been with many lovers in her life, but he was one of the best. She watched his muscles play beneath his finely tanned skin. "So I have noticed," she finally said.

"What would a general of an army have need of a little girl like me?" She smiled wickedly at him to belie her factious question.

He lofted a brow, his hand moving to grip hers a moment, "You are an assassin, my dear. The senators have slighted me. I should think your sharp mind could fill in the blanks."

"You either want them dead, or yourself protected. " A challenge lay behind her fabulous green eyes. "Neither will come cheaply"

He nodded, "I wish to see them dead. And seeing as my guard held so little contention to you, I think I should require protection as well."

The man eyed her, "How well do you know me, my dear? I hadn't intended to pay you on these encounters, though it is a nice sentiment. I am well off enough to afford you, for a very long time."

She laughed, black hair falling over her face. "True. They were pathetic, I must say." She tilted up her head, a dangerous gleam in her eyes. "As fun as the challenge was... I do not like being... tested."

He chuckled. "Yet you pass with flying colors. Or, at the very least, flying crimson."

She sat up, his silk sheets falling to reveal her unclad upper body once more. "Call the nightly fun a mutual bonus. As for the other, I am good, the best in fact. That's why it'll cost you. Truthfully, I don't know a hell of a lot about you. Just rumors. That's why I came. There's not a whole lot that escapes my notice, but you somehow have. I was curious more than anything. With me at your side, you'll be unstoppable. No one could stand against you, not with my knowledge of this city and its denizens behind you"

"Even if the Senate hires an army, they'll not stand when I call the ranks of the underworld down upon the city from within. You can't lose, and they'll know it."

His eyes remained at hers, despite the enticement her upper body provided, and listened as she spoke, "I shall satisfy your curiosity some time soon, but not now. Unstoppable. I like the sound of that. But how useful would you be outside this city?"

She rose, immodest about her nakedness. She went over to a far table, retreating two glasses and a bottle of wine he had left out.

"Depends on how you look it. I know every underworld asshole on this bloody continent. If not personally, then by reputation. And I assure you they know my name, if not my face. Most of the peacocks probably think I'm a man. " She poured him a drink and one for herself, sitting beside him back on the bed.

"My combat talents are unequaled, or I'd be dead already. I'm full of surprises... I can vanish in a crowd, and I assume you already know my assassination credentials or you would not have sent for me. I trained with the very best, and when they had no more to teach me, I killed them. Thus, I am now the best. You will not find another with my skills… or moral flexibility. Mercs, they are a mel a dozen. True killers are a rare gem. Good enough for you?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.

He sat up on the bed, its sheets not following. He went to take his glass from her, "Surprises indeed. I know you are the best; that is what I require." He looked her over a moment, "Exceedingly so. Yet recognize that though Balanum is my eye for now, I have greater plans."

She watched him for a long time, considering what it was his words implied. She was getting bored of this city... and there was still Caliph to conceder. She stood and walked over to him, leaning over him and sitting on his lap. "Good. I like ambitious men."

He ran his hand along her back, comfortably wrapping his arm about her. "And I like strong women. Are we yet finished?"

She raised an eyebrow, "The sun's not even up yet."

His free hand ran up along her side, "Then shall we seal this agreement by filling the time between now and the satisfactory time?"

In answer, she pushed him down upon the pillows.


Cue: Mater Saotome

__________________
"And her eyes have all the seeming of a demon that is dreaming, and the lamp light o're her streaming throws her shadow on the floor;

Quoth the Raven, "Never more."

---

Posted by Scarlet Rosenblade on 03-18-2002 12:02 AM:

Gettin' back into the swing of things...

Eremon scanned his eyes over the two figures on the stairs below. He recognized the boy immediately as the one who he believed had kidnapped his daughter in the first place. He spoke to Scarlet through gritted teeth.

“What is he doing here? Where’s Xarou?!” Sensing the rising hostility Scarlet immediately began to explain the circumstances surrounding her former guard. She watched the shock and horror grow on their faces as she related what had happened aboard the ship the night she had run away with Indigo then about her abduction and how Xarou kept her captive with the Lethesbane and puppet bands and finally when Caliph had been forced to kill him. Eremon furrowed his brow at this news then turned to Indigo who now stood at Scarlet’s side.

“I’ve been laboring under a grave misunderstanding about you. It seems that I have you to thank for my daughter’s well being.” Indigo bowed and was surprised to see him bow in return. Before anyone else could speak, Scarlet’s mother inquired about Adamas. She quickly introduced him as if to make up for her oversight. He bowed deeply then addressed both the King and Queen.

“Majesties, there is much of grave importance that we need to discuss.” Eremon nodded and held up his hand.

“Yes Ambassador Tribune. But let us discuss such matters inside.” Scarlet’s mother piped up cheerfully at her husband’s side in order to try and dispel the gloomy tones of the conversation.

“Is anyone hungry?” Her tactics worked perfectly as all three travelers realized they were ravenous. All of the food provided in the coach had been turned over to Gahr and his pack.

Eremon and Tiamat led them through the foyer, through the main hall and into the largest dining room either Scarlet or Indigo had ever seen. Adamas took it all in stride. As a highly trusted ambassador he was quite used to such finery. Scarlet felt herself become dizzy at the thought that this was her new home. Everywhere she looked there were extravagant tapestries of kings past, sparkling crystal chandeliers, marble columns and statues adorned with gold and jeweled trinkets, captivating paintings, suits of armor… There was so much to see that she kept whipping her head about in every direction trying to see it all at once. She stopped after hitting Indigo several times with her hair.

Inside the dining room a lavish meal was laid out on the table and seemed to call to be eaten. There were two roasted chickens, one roast duck and a huge pot roast as the center piece. There were also enormous fish fillets, seasoned with savory herbs and still steaming. Flanking the meat were several pot pies, countless loaves of bread, mounds of assorted scones and various puddings, cakes, and sherberts. Also set out were flasks containing rich wines, cordials and ales. Scarlet could only gape in astonishment. From behind her came her mother’s apologetic voice.

“I’m sorry dear, we didn’t know that you would bring guests. Will this be enough?” Scarlet nodded, forcing herself not to laugh and took her seat at the table. The food was exquisite and all five ate their fill. During the course of the meal, Scarlet retold the story of Nyliam’s attack, then the terrible onslaught of the shadowspawn. They all became grave when Scarlet told of the spawn that escaped from the hull of the Seamus.

“I’ve heard of these creatures. If their numbers are allowed to increase our world as we know it could be destroyed,” Eremon said clasping his hands together in a tight knot. He looked up at Indigo and Adamas.

“Gentlemen, tomorrow I would like to further discuss this matter with you.” Both men nodded in compliance. Scarlet felt annoyance at being left out of the council. She settled into her seat and took a deep draught from her mug of strawberry wine. When she set it down she saw that a man and a woman had entered the dining room. The Queen smiled and spoke to Scarlet.

“Melerna will take you to your room. If you need anything she will bring it to you.” She then turned to Indigo and Adamas. “Allen will take you to your rooms.” Scarlet wisely withheld any protest of not sharing a room with Indigo. Still, she couldn’t help but feel a little sad and afraid when they parted company in the hall. He had always been there whenever she had been hurt or frightened to hold her and comfort her. It seemed that their intimacy would be put on hold for a while.

By the time she had been led to her room she was practically asleep on her feet. The long journey, stress, and good food were all beginning to take their toll as she slipped into a wimsy night dress and sank into the soft pillows of her bed. She soon fell into a deep sleep not knowing that it would be one of the most pivotal nights in her life.

In his room, Indigo had trouble falling asleep. Not only was Scarlet not there beside him but something about their conversation over dinner had been troubling him ever since it had begun. He tried to pinpoint what it was, but was unsuccessful. Finally, as sleep closed in around him and he drifted away he realized what it had been.

All during the dinner Scarlet never once mentioned Reika.



CUE: Indigo. You can bring this up to Eremon if you want to. The reason niether he nor Tiamat brought up Reika's disappearence is because they didn't want to put Scarlet under any more stress than she already is. It would be good for them to know what really happened to Reika, and obviously Scarlet isn't going to tell them.

Til. Let's do this. ^_^

__________________

"When one forgets to put the emotions that overflow in her heart to rest, they burn the color of passion."

---

Posted by Palin Freeborn on 03-18-2002 11:50 AM:

Arrival at last............

Palin sat in the dark underbelly of the ship, his head between his knees. He was starving and he hadn't stood since they had placed him in the hold.

Noises issued from the hallway outside the hold. Burly deckhands opened the door and grabbed him, forcing him to his feet. Palin stood defiantly, his legs crying in protest at the sudden activity. Palin ignored the pain and wordlessly left the lower decks. He walked to the upper holds of the ship and entered his room.

He packed his equipment silently and slipped out the door and off the main deck onto the docks. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Brand Mashelda and Reina.......

Why does she have to be so beautiful and perfect?

.....and Reina leaving the boat as well. Reina was staring at him, but Palin ignored it. Better to steel himself against anything else the woman had to say.

Why did she have to lie to me?

But why? Why do I care?

Because you love her.............You knew it since you first saw her...........

Palin shook his head, shrugging off his stray thoughts. Only Gania mattered now. Only Castle Rosenblade..........

Love.......

Palin continued walking half the day, reaching his destination: The Inn of the Seventh Traveler. Inside he found the same group of louts and drunkards that he had been among several weeks before he had met Tygan, Lyght, Carla, and Cybele.

Palin sat absently at a table at the back of the inn and drank away his sorrows.

"Palin Freeborn, I presume?" A mousy-looking man stood behind him, his black eyes boring into Palin's soul.

"Do I know you?" Palin replied.

"No. But I know of you. And according to what I heard through rumors several weeks ago, I know why you're here......."

Palin shrugged him off, motioning for the man to leave.

"I wouldn't do that, if I were you. You see, I've been into Castle Rosenblade, and I know everything about it."

Palin turned and listened as the man spoke, his mind ready to think about anything besides Reina.

"So what's the plan, then?"

__________________

Being a hero is not some title to obtain or a term to be used lightly. It is a matter of essence and is reserved for those with only heart and soul guiding their actions.

---

Posted by Tygan deParte on 03-18-2002 02:29 PM:

Tygan sat in his cell, once again caught by his father, only this time there were no skeletons or idiotic guards to help him in his escape. Even if he did escape, Palin wouldn’t be around to help him this time.

“Palin….” He said softly, “A true companion, a great fighter, and a great friend. I hope the rest survived that storm. I mean if Carla and I could, then that straggler Palin could,” he laughed, “He has a tendency to always stay alive, no matter what the odds.”

The door to the prison opened and Tygan let out and agitated sigh, Here we go again, “I know, I know, you’re the big tough guard who will beat me if I do anything wrong. You’ve already told me 8 times! I get the point!”

“I think you have mistaken me for someone else, I could get him if you like,” Tygan looked up quickly.

“Fa..” Jek motioned for silence, closing the door behind him. He entered into the cell and walked over to where Tygan was sitting.

“Son, there is something I need to tell you,” his voice was grave and full of sadness.

“What is that? You’re going to kill me? Like you did mother!”

Jek’s face filled with pain, a notion that took Tygan by surprise, “I am not what you think.”

“I’ve noticed, I thought you were a knight!”

“Let me talk,” Tygan became quiet, what other choice did he have, “Tygan, son, I still am a knight.” Tygan lifted his head, prepared to make another comment, but Jek raised his hand for silence, “Let me explain.”

“11 years ago I was sent on a mission to kill a noble, he had been causing trouble with his brigands all around the continent. Upon killing him, his son decided to take revenge, sending men to kill me,” his eyes clouded for a moment, thinking back to all the fighting he had to do, “I needed to fake my death so that I could protect you and your mother, as well, I could infiltrate the brigand group and one day rid myself of the noble’s son. Which is where we find ourselves now.”

“We are in the nobles house?”

“Yes.”

“How did you join them? Wouldn’t he know you?”

“No, you see the son had never seen me, he only had a name. So after I faked my death I joined his group under this name and slowly made my way up to the position of right hand man, taking over the Gania side of things.”

“Why didn’t you kill him earlier?”

“I couldn’t, the leader of Gania’s brigands doesn’t visit Akaros very often.”

“Why are you telling me this now?”

“Because I didn’t want you to think of me as a villain, tomorrow he plans to have you killed, seeking revenge on you since he couldn’t get me.”

“And Carla?”

“She is safe and being treated as any guest would,” This made Tygan feel somewhat better, he almost felt like he could trust his father’s word.

“So I die tomorrow?”

“We’ll see…….”

__________________

Can't say you'll lose if you never try.
Can't say you've won, if you happen to die.
---------------------------------
Gaudeamus igitur, iuvenes dum sumus.
Let us rejoice then, while we are young.
---------------------------------
To die is to sleep, only you forgot to turn on your alarm.

---

Posted by Master Saotome on 03-18-2002 04:33 PM:

The Morning

"Rise and shine, my dear." the man stated, rising from the comfortable bed. As he pulled on a pair of black pants, he looked down at her, "Care for breakfast?"

She stretched like a cat, slowly opening her dark green eyes. She yawned and sat up on one elbow. "Hmmm... Breakfast. Do you have a good cook? I have very particular tastes."Her smile was one that clarified that she was not just talking about breakfast.

He grinned in response, eyeing her a moment before he spoke, "Indeed I have recognized that. And I will see to it that your tastes are satisfied. To leave it to someone else would be careless."

She smiled and rose from the dark silk sheets of his bed. Her long raven black hair cascaded loos down her back in waves of midnight, falling almost to her knees. One white streak shone from her right temple. She walked over to there she had tossed her cloths and began to dress, slowly and sensually to tease him.

The master allowed himself to be teased. He stood a while, admiring her fine form as she covered it, before pulling a torso-hugging black shirt over his head, "Hmm. I have some tools of destruction I'd like to show you."

"I like tools of destruction." she raised a delicate eyebrow as she slid the 20 or so daggers into place upon her person. Where she managed to hide them, he had no idea. She donned her cloak, and belted on her rapier once more. The pistols took their place upon her person as well.

Though she was very well armed, is did not detract at all from the form fitting black leather in which she dressed. In fact, it only seemed to excentuate her sexy and damgerous nature.


He chuckled at the idea, and returned to the bedside table, where he picked up his handcannon and slid it into place at his belt. He pulled on his heavy trenchcoat, "I suppose I should say 'mass' destruction. Remember the avatar armors of old?" She furrowed her borw. She had learned about them in her history lessons when she had been child... in Angel's world.

"Yes... I know a little. They were like huge living machanical armor, correct?"

He nodded. "Indeed. I have built my very own. Three of them, really."

"Built them? How is that possible? I thought the knowledge of how to build them had been lost in the war?" She wakled over to the table and poured herself a glass of wine.

The master, still at the bedside, reached down and picked up a briefcase. He pulled from it a tube, "Blue prints and step-by-step plans. My father and grandfather saved them." Her green eyes lit up. Her first thought was of how much they would be worth on the market... But she pushed it aside. he was paying her well enough. She'd keep his secret safe. He noted her look and returned the tube to the bag. He moved to join her, standing before the table. "Now.. Breakfast, or my golem?"

"Hmmm... The golem. I can have breakfast any day, it's not every day you get a chance to see long lost machina." She awarded him a winning smile and extended her arm. "Shal;l we?"

He took her arm in his, adjoining their hands, and led her from the tent as any gentleman would. He pointed to a cavern that had been opened by some great creature some time earlier. "My mole did that. They're down there."

"Your mole?"

"A mechanical exaggeration of the world's second smallest mammal. Come."

She followed him amoungst the working men. They glanced at their Master and his mysterous now consort with vailed eyes. Either out of respect or fear. Both suited Raven.

He comfortably slipped one arm about her waist, leading the woman to the residence of three mechanical beasts. One of which stood six times the height of a full grown man. She gasped. "Saotome... this is... amazing." A cruel smile twisted upon her lips. "You could rule the world with this."

The master nodded, "Arthur. call me Arthur. King Arthur when I attain my goals."

"My liege," she said as she kissed him with a visious passion and bowed. She liked the way this parternership was headed.

He lofted a brow, "I won't forget you, you know. Perhaps I'll give you a managerial position." He chuckled at this and walked to the golem, pressing his hand against the cold metal of its leg. "I've other plans. Once I have this city I will enslave its peoples to build my mechanical armies."

She frowned only slightly. "Managerial? I don't do managerial. I like things just the way ther are, thank you. I deal in blood, that is my coin, and that is what I shall lay at your feet. I would love nothing more than to cover the world in the blood of those who oppose you..." There was actually a look of complete sincerity in her dark eyes. The mocking ease he had seen from her thus far was replaced by a kind of shadowed cold. This was a woman who could kill forever and still not shed enough blood to please her. She was mad. And, even more facinating, she meant every word she had said.

The man shook his head, "A joke, my dear." He turned to face her, "You will lay blood at my feet as no other. The grounds behind me will be bloody indeed, at your own hand." He approached her slowly, "Yet you will die in bed, I promise you this. The battlefield will not be your grave."

She tossed back her head and laughed. A cruel smile curled upon her lips. "Indeed." She held him in her eyes... trying to read the deeper meaning behind his words. There were many ways to die in bed... and not all of them pleasant, she knew.

He walked to her, placing his hands on his hips. "Older than thrice your current days, you will die in bed. With me at your side."

She smiled at his abliity to read her thoughts so clearly. "I shall have to hold you to that."

"All the world shall know our names. The grounds will be reduced to rubble. Not one stone atop another, save for the grand monuments in our image."

She laughed. "So shall it be. And all the world shall tremble at our coming."

He stepped in close at the sadistic romance of their fantasy. In the culmination of it all he moved and kissed her viciously in the dim light of the cavern, standing in the presense of the magnificent mechanical beasts. She responded in kind, very pleased to have finally found someone who seemed to share her appitites. This was going to be fun.

"Give me the world," she whispered into his ear as she nibbled upon it. "And I shall give you whatever you ask."

He murmured at the feel of her teeth and breath, and ran his hands up along her sides to her shoulders, and then her neck. His dextrous fingertips massaged at a particularly sensitive spot along the nape, "You will have it in the palm of your hand when all is finished."

She cocked her head to one side, listening. Faster than a cat she vaulted into a back handspring, brandishing seveal daggers as she same to land on her feet ten feet away. Four men fell, her shining silver daggers in their throughts. Two more turned to run, but recieved crossbow bolds in the back. Six men in all lay dead... their crimson blood beginning to cover the cavern floor.

She smiled, and went to retrieve her daggers from the dead men's bodies. "City Guard," she said returning to Aurther's side. I saw them when we came in, and was waiting for them to move in together."

She smiled at his approving look. "I told you I was good. And I will let no harm come to you. Not ever."

He nodded, only a hint deflated, "I see. It appears I am already thankful and grateful that I have hired you." He grinned, "I look forward to our days together."

"As do I. Now How about that breakfast?"

Cue: Raven.

__________________
Not a man to be lightly crossed.

There was never a genius without a tincture of insanity. -- Aristotle

Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic. -- Arthur C. Clarke

---

Posted by Jesse Silverstar on 03-18-2002 06:34 PM:

Jesse’s stomach gave a small growl, “I wonder when the next meal will come.”

“Can’t you ever stop thinking about food!?” Lee shouted, “We are going to die today, and what do we have to show for it!? All I’ve done is rob nobles and drunk gamblers.”

“Ahhh, and we enjoyed every moment of it,” Jesse gave a childish grin, “Oh not to mention the ladies.”

“Oh! How could I miss that, you have your scores of ladies to add to your accomplishments in life, a lot that is doing for us.”

“My friend, you worry to much,” He practiced his sword fighting, using a chicken-leg from yesterdays meal as his sword.

“Have you ever thought of how pathetic that looks?”

“I’m trying to keep my skill up.”

“Skill? At what? Fight off a hungry pack of dogs?”

“I’ll have you know, many stupid guards and drunk brutes love chicken too!”

Lee couldn’t help but laugh, even in the worst of times Jesse never seemed to get down. The thought was quickly dismissed though as a knock was heard at the door, “Mea……” There was a thump and the clattering of metal on the floor, then another knock at the door, “Meals here!” Called the high-pitched tone of a female, an all to familiar tone.

“Alright food!” Jesse walked over to the door and kneeled down at the opening. It slid open, but no plates came through, “Hey! Where’s the food!”

“Food? I’m here to rescue you silly!” There was a laugh, slightly muffled by the closed metal door in the way, but that wasn’t closed for long. Soon there was the sound of keys and then the sound of a lock opening. The door was opened and an attractive lass stood there, “Did you miss me?”

Both Lee's and Jesse’s jaws dropped, “Janna!” Jesse lifted her up in his arms and spun around.

“I guess all your late night ‘activities’ paid off after all,” Lee grinned.

“Perhaps you should start doing them too,” Jesse grinned back.

“I don’t think so.”

“Ah, you are too modest.”

“Well one of us has to be.”

“Guys! I don’t think this is the best place to talk if you know what I mean!” Janna was perhaps a little nervous about knocking out a guard.

“She speaks wisely,” Jesse said in a deep tone.

“Enough!” They all laughed, Lee and Jesse quickly grabbed their weapons and headed for the exit.

“HEY!” They skidded to a stop and turned to see a guard.

“Hello there,” smiled Jesse.

“Where do you think your going?” He put his hand on his weapon.

“Well you see, the other guard said we were free to go, he said there was a mess up on identities. We’re not too happy about it, but I guess we can forgive you.”

“What?”

“Ya, it was all a mistake, so bye!” They turned.

“Stop!” He drew his sword.

“Well it was a nice try Jesse, but guess we have to fight,” said Lee as both of them drew their rapiers.

“Yes, tis’ a pity.” The battle was short, and well, couldn’t really be called a battle. The guard charged in, though quite clumsily, and Jesse knocked him out with the hilt of his sword.

There were no more interruptions for the rest of the way out of the prison; well except a short one, Jesse grabbed a Wanted poster off the desk of one of the guards. The girls can never resist these. They ran out the door, Jesse and Lee both putting their hands above their eyes.

“God that kills!”

“Ya, I would have stayed in jail if I knew the sun was going to be this bright.”

“Oh shut up you guys, we need to get out of here fast. How about we go to my place?” exclaimed Janna, Jesse grinned and Lee nodded.

---

Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 03-19-2002 09:49 AM:

Flowers in the morning

For Til’Sylvanna, waking came slowly and pleasantly. She could feel the warm mid morning sun lightly upon her face. She had slept untroubled, and was feeling wonderfully rested. She could sense Saeth in the room next to hers… and Nelcar beside her. She could hear him humming softly at her side. Sensing that she was awake, he laid a soft hand on her cheek.

“I know you are awake, my love,” he said with laughter in his soft voice.

She opened her eyes, finding herself lost in the sea blue of his. She would never get use to the startling color of them. Never lost was the wonder that loving him brought.

She looked beyond him to find the room filled with flowers of all kinds. Everywhere she looked there were flowers. She gasped. He smiled.

“I was out and about early while you slept. I thought you might like a little taste of home. I remember how often I use to see you working in that lovely garden of yours. May these be small reminders of my love, and their beauty.”

She could only smile and pull him down into a tender embrace. She loved flowers… and he had done all of this for her. She heard his sharp intake of breath released him from the hug.

He gave her a worried glance, studied her lovely, though confused face.

“What is it, Nelcar?” She asked, her brow furrowing.

He held up a corner of the gray silk sheet… and she saw the blood that was there. She knew that it was hers from the night before… from her strange tears.

“Strange dreams,” she said not meeting his deep eyes. She could not explain what was not yet clear even to her. She needed time the think about what had happened… for never had her dreaming resulted in waking world repercussions. She shuttered.

“Til’Sylvanna… are you alright?” He walked over to where she had come to stand before the open window. He placed a comforting hand at the small of her back, and kissed her lightly on the top of her head. “I know that there are things about you that I shall never fully understand, but please… don’t hide them from me. I love you, and I worry. Unlike Saeth, I can’t read your thoughts to know what you’re thinking.” Though he tried, he could not keep the slight hint of frustration out of his voice.

She did not speak for a while, but turned and looked deep into his depthless eyes. “I love you. No matter what shall come to pass, that at least shall never change. But, even I cannot see all roads. I do not know what path we shall take Nelcar, but I know that I love you. Right here, right now, despite all the darkness of this world and the fate before me, I love you. Let that be enough, for I can promise you no more than that.” She sighed.

I know that love is not easy, she thought looking out over the busy city and all it’s people. In the near distance, she could see the palace of house Rosenblade. But I wonder if it shall always be so difficult. I love him… but I cannot turn from this path, even for love. I am torn… and so is he. Still, I shall love with the time that is given me. I cannot ask more of him.

As if sensing her troubled thoughts, Saeth knocked and entered the room. His hair was wet, as if he had just gotten out of the bath.

“Good morning Til’Sylvanna, and to you as well Nelcar. I see you succeeded in your quest fro flowers.” The warder smiled.

“I did indeed, with Finrandel’s help. We must have been to every flower seller in this whole city.” He smiled and kissed her again. She looked over at Saeth after Nelcar had excused himself to take a bath as well. The lightness of his manner had slipped just a little. She could feel the sadness that was a part of him that would never fade. She only wished that there were something that she could do to lift it.

“You do,” he said quietly as he turned to leave. “The fact that you live and love is enough for me.” He smiled slightly. “I can hear your thoughts, you know. At least, when you broadcast them like that, I can.” She blushed, and he chuckled. “You had better get ready. Today, you meet the human who is the King of this… city. Today you get some of your answers.” With that he bowed and went back into his adjoining room.

Indeed I do, she thought. I will finally meet my stars face to face. But the bigger challenge is whether or not the Dolensirion will believe me. Will he follow his ordained path, or shy away? I do not know. I can only hope… and our hope is so thin these days. The fate of the world lies upon the shoulders of a few bright human souls. I fear that I ask too much of them… but I can do nothing less. I will serve them, and hope that it is enough. I pray that it is enough.




CUE: Saeth, Nelcar, Finrandel, Scarlet, and Idigo. The elves are soon on their way to the palace... the time has come for the meeting of the races...

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.

---

Posted by Raven Shar on 03-19-2002 10:04 AM:

Ready for Battle...

"You have a very... interesting idea of breakfast, my lady." stated the man, once more pulling the same torso-hugging black shirt over his head. He eyed her a moment, "Which isn't to say I'm complaining."

She eyed him mischievously. "But a better breakfast you shall never have, I assure you, my dear King." She was lying upon her back, head on his black silk pillows, playing with the silk cord tied to the headboard above her.

Instead of reaching for his trench coat, the master leaned over her body, his hand running up hers to the cord. "I should think there is always room for improvement." He deftly removed the rope from the headboard, bundling and placing it back into his bag, along with paraphernalia- related and unrelated.

“You've already outlasted every other lover I've ever had. Performance fit for the future King of all the World. " She stretched, the silk sliding off of her finely toned body. Except for the tattoo just below her left eye, she was flawless. Not even a single scar marred her body... until one saw the odd light patch of skin on her right She stood, looking about for her leather pants and corset. She found them, and donned her black leather woman's light armor as well. The battle would soon be re commencing, and she did not intend to be caught off guard.

Weapons in place, she was ready.

"Perhaps all you needed was a more... assertive lover- someone not afraid to please you." His eyes roved her body as she dressed, taking in the flaws but not seeming disappointed for them. He picked up his weapon of choice-the armor-piercing hand-cannon- and slipped it into place. He then covered his body once more with the long trench coat, "If I'm not wrong, my associate should have the men- and the machines-in place and ready to go."

"Then let us win you your first city, Arthur. I have only tow requests, though, before we proceed." She held him in hr eyes, a calculating look within their green depths.

He crosses his arms and regarded her a while before responding, "Ask and ye shall receive, my lady."

"My residence is not to be touched. And neither is that of the estate of House Wyrdwyrm or it's master. He belongs to me, and I shall not suffer him to take harm. " She smiled to soften her words. "He is my brother... in-law anyway. And he could yet prove rather useful. He has Holy Knights for friends, and if he's hurt, they, I am sure, will come running."

He nodded, "Granted, indeed. I hadn't originally intended to remove many non-military establishments. The Senate, however, will need to be removed."

"All of them?" She felt an odd feeling pass over her... and the voice of Angel screaming in the background.

The master thought a moment, at first wondering at the sentimental sound of her question, then the feasibility of removing all of them, "Perhaps we shall maintain a representative or so- to make the announcement, and perhaps to run the city in my warring absence."

"Let it be Winterfell then. He is... too kind for his own good, and will be malleable. I assure you. I once knew him well." Her eyes hardened once more back into the sarcastic that was her identity. Gone were the foolish Angel thoughts once more, pushed aside by the far more powerful Raven.

"Your third wish is granted. Don't expect too many more before the fall of the Balanians." He walked to the tent door, and offered his hand, "Have you yet decided in what capacity you will be joining me? I am sure you will want to be on the ground, slaying as is your wont."

She laughed. "Many thanks, oh gracious one. And yes, at the ground shall be my place. I'm best when I can take my opponent by surprise, but hand to hand is fine as well. Where will you be?"

He led her out of the tent, and pointed at the towering machine, "In control of that magnificent beast. No surprises from me."

She went cold for a moment, "You will be safe there?"

That master nodded confidently, "His only weakness is the joints. And even then it needs a high-powered rifle and flawless aim. A manufacturing fault- I shall repair it when the city is taken."

She frowned, knowing that if there were many men like Caliph there, flawless aim they would have. But, few were like Wyrdwyrm, so she relaxed. "Very well. I'll lead your vanguard them. I like to be in control...” she smiled as she left her sentence unfinished.

"Indeed. My primary target is Avatar Lane. Such irony is befitting. From there I shall have the senate building." He walked to the machine.. "My men know their orders. The military structures are their targets." He paused a moment, "Those that do not come with me, that is."

"Very well. I shall target the military leadership. I'm faster than your men, I guarantee, and I know on sight who the leaders are. Without their precious chain of command the city men will fall apart. " She licked her blood red lips in anticipation. "The only thing better than amazing sex is battle and blood before and after. I now keep my promise and shall deliver you a city bathed in..

"Blood and ashes." He finished her sentence.

“Indeed. In crimson, My King." She bowed mockingly, and kissed him and she went to take her place in the Van. Today was going to be a very fun day. Today the world that had betrayed Angel would fall to the vengeance of Raven.

The master watched her go, then he himself climbed into the cockpit of it war machine.

The Raven and the Dark Master, side by side in a reign of blood and terror, would bring the city to its knees... and there would be no mercy.

__________________
"And her eyes have all the seeming of a demon that is dreaming, and the lamp light o're her streaming throws her shadow on the floor;

Quoth the Raven, "Never more."

---

Posted by Jack Gildern on 03-19-2002 11:38 AM:

Off to sell pelts........

Jack woke, a week since he had decided to create he steam engine, with the intent to go to Gania.

"Finally time to get rid of those damn smelly Fiero skins......." Jack packed his equipment and the pelts into a large pack. Grabbing his platinum lance, Jack set out for the capital city.

**************************************************


It took two long days for Jack to arrive at Gania. He was quite irratable upon arrival, but a trip to the Inn of the Seventh Traveler would calm him down for the day. Running a gloved hand through his blond hair, Jack sat at an empty table and order a few tankards of ale and a room for the night. Blue-grey eyes scanning the room, he noticed the type of people that filled the inn.

At a nearby table, six men sat playing a game of dice. One became angry and swung at another drunkard, but missed and fell prone to the floor. At a table on the far side of the room, a large bearded man and a petite brunette were getting to know each other a bit more intimately. And at a table behind him, in the darkest corner of the inn, sat a black-haired man and another, a rugged-looking man. They were talking quietly and the rugged-looking man shook his head in agreement.

"There is a small group of loose grates behind the castle, near the drainage pool......" The black-haired man nodded.

"I know. I filed the bars loose weeks ago. You're telling me things I already know, Mr......." The rugged-looking man held up a hand.

"Call me Mouser. Everybody does. And I knew about the bars. That's why I checked a path into the castle. If Palin Freeborn could do it, then I surely could do just as well."

"How far did you get?" Mouser looked down.

"About ten feet. The guards were very attentive." Palin shook his head, grinning.

"Okay, then. So you need my help. What is it you're looking for?" Mouser shook his head dismissively.

"That's no concern. I just need my way in. I'll pay you for your efforts. Meanwhile, you can look for whatever you're after." Palin raised an inquisitive eyebrow. Mouser shrugged, waiting for a response.

"Fine. I'll help. But it better not be anything too big. I don't think I'll enjoy the hateful attentions of a country." Jack leaned foward again, his hearing no longer focused on the conversation.

Perhaps I should alert the authorities before I sell these pelts.............

Then again, it could be pretty interesting to see where this leads. Maybe that'll teach this damn city for condemning my work.

Jack placed his chin in his hand and drank heavily into the night, a grin decorating his face.

__________________
"If it's mechanical, it's my field of expertise. And if it flies, you're looking at the best damn pilot you'll ever see."

---

Posted by Sekirah Partam on 03-19-2002 12:42 PM:

Sekirah's silvery hair tossed about in the breeze as he looked out across the waves, through the mist, at the approaching island of Noit. Ewen's men had indeed made excellent time. It had been two weeks since they had left the port city of Pontifar and Cedric still wouldn't shut up about the Sacred Grove.

Even through Cadric's endless ranting, Sekirah found that he had taken something away from the grove as well. More than just the peaceful feeling that the grove had offered, he almost seemed to have a commission from the Creator herself. It was most likely nothing more than his own wistful imaginings, but at the very least, it would be pleasing to Her. He had a desire now, not only to do good, but retaliate against evil.

The irony was not lost to him that he was retaliating, both inwardly and outwardly, against something that he used to be. Perhaps he thought that by physically fighting against the evils of the world would he could better oppose the evils within his own heart.

Ewen, who had picked up a few more sailors in Pontifar to replace the ones still infiltrating the Nylian army, had agreed to follow Sekirah and Cedric wherever they might go and was all to eager for the chance to unleash his sword on a hoard of shadowspawn. He was a helpfull ally to say the least and they never had a problem with thieves once they saw his gigantic sword. His voice was much like his blade and it boomed across the deck, announcing that they were making preparations to dock in Noit.

Cedric had been the one to suggest that they go to noit once he had learned that Ewen was the captain of a ship. He wanted to be dedicated and fulfill another of his wild dreams of adventure that he had concocted while couped up in that small church in Balanum. Even if he wasn't dedicated to any element, he decided that he could settle for being a silverblade in marksmanship.

None of the three could have guessed that they wouldn't be returning to Asheri as soon as they had thought. None of them knew that Gran Adageros was in just as great peril as the continent they had just come from.

__________________
Guilt, the merceless hunter.

---

Posted by Scarlet Rosenblade on 03-19-2002 09:49 PM:

OOC: This occurs the night before the Elwain arrive at the Inn of the Seventh Traveler.


Scarlet sank deeper and deeper into the comforting shroud of sleep. Blackness floated across her vision like a veil, secluding her in its warmth. From somewhere, she wasn't sure which direction, a silvery light approached her and a gentle voice called out. She recognized it immediately.

It was the White Lady of the Elwain.

"Greetings, red star of my dreams. Be made welcome here in my Soul Home of the Dreaming." Til'Sylvanna smiled at the woman, extending a slender hand in greeting and welcome. She was dressed all in white, her long silver hair unbound and blowing softly in the breeze that seemed to come from everywhere at once and smelling of flowers.

They were in a great garden of tall elven trees, sweet flowers, and silver moonlit shadows.

A thousand questions rose in Scarlet's throat all at once, each demanding to be heard. Instead she focused on the peaceful surroundings and heard her own voice, surprisingly calm say:

"It's beautiful."

The Elven Lady smiled. "Thank you. It is my recreation of my own garden back home in Hithilian. Hundreds of years I have spent in this lovely wood. It is a part of me, and now I share it with you. I have brought it into being here, giving shape to what was once only formless gray mist.

She looked up at the stars she had kindled in the dream sky, and the bright silver moon bathing them in its soft glow.

Til'Sylvanna was so very pleased to be finally speaking to the woman who had helped to save her life... keep her sane in the madness of her captivity. She watched the fire haired woman closely, most fascinated by her lovely violet eyes.

"What is thy name, for I should much like to know the name of she to whom I feel so close, though never before this night have we truly spoken."

Scarlet studied the Elwain woman in the same fashion that she had studied her. Her features were delicate and graceful. Scarlet thought she was very beautiful.

"My name is Scarlet Rosenblade, Princess of Gania." She was slightly puzzled at why she used her formal title. It was the first time she had ever done so.

Til'Sylvanna, though she was of the very eldest House of the Salurion bloodline, bowed before the human woman. She did so gracefully, honor and respect in her every movement. Though the elf was in line for the crown of the Elwain herself, she did not exude any kind of arrogance. She regarded the woman before her with open fascination and wonder... with friendship and kindness.

She rolled the name on her tongue, "Scarlet of the Rosenblade. I should have guessed. I saw that in my Vision." She smiled warmly. Her elven accent was odd to Scarlet's ears, lilting and musical. Like the sound of ancient rivers, of soft summer breezes, and of nightingale song. The elvenwoman extended a friendly hand to Scarlet. "Wilt thou walkest with me, pray?" Scarlet took her hand without a moment's hesitation.

"Yes. We have much to talk about, don't we?" There was amusement in her voice, but also a hint of sadness and apprehension. She knew there was a reason that she and the White Lady should meet. She sensed a hard, turbulent future in store.

The elvenwoman led Scarlet through her lovely garden, not speaking for a long time. She knew that the human woman had a great deal on her mind, and wished to give her time to simply find peace.

"Indeed, there is much of great import about which we could converse... But I do not think that this is the time or the place. We shall soon meet in person, there shall be time enough then. For now, I wish only to know what you love, what you dream, and what you most wish for in life." By the serene look upon Til'Sylvanna's pale face, Scarlet could tell that the elven woman was in earnest.

She breathed deeply, taking in the sweet scent of the air. It played through her hair gently sweeping it toward the White Lady. She smiled and tucked it behind her ear. It was a habit of hers whenever she became self-conscious. This was no ordinary woman she was addressing.

Til'Sylvanna smiled. She was amazed by the youth of the woman before her. But there was a fire of spirit held within the lovely human frame that nothing could contain.

"My loves include a man named Indigo Grei. He's also seen you in his dreams." She hesitated. What else did she love? What were her dreams and wishes? Images from her memory shifted across her mind's eye. Images of her sister, how happy they had been together before......

She shook her head fiercely, distorting the images. It has all been some crazy dream. Reika was probably roaming the countryside somewhere looking for her and would be back soon.

Til'Sylvanna winced. The images swirling in Scarlet's mind also came into her own... they were both painful and sweet... so full of fire.. of fire... She held tightly to the woman's hand, thinking about her own misgivings about her own sibling... so much the same... so much in pain.. How could she give this woman hope when she had no idea herself?

Scarlet sensed the compassion from the White Lady and smiled to reassure her she would be fine. After all, a dream couldn't hurt anybody.

Til'Sylvanna raised a delicate silver eyebrow. "Yes they can," she said softly. "That much I have discovered."

Scarlet flinched, surprised that she could read her thoughts, but then not surprised when she gave it thought. In this realm anything was possible..

"But... dreams are a delicate and wonderful thing. They are treasures. "

"I'm sorry," the elven woman continued. "I forget that you have not ever had dealings with my kind before. The elwain are unlike humans in many ways. Though it is not common for us to read the thoughts of others, we can feel the emotions of those around us. Here... I am the mistress. I gave form to the mist, and there is little that can long remain hidden."


"I am sorry if I have intruded upon thy thoughts overly much... I did not do so with intent." After a moment’s paused, she continued.

"I want to thank you... for my life."

Scarlet looked at her questioningly. "Your life?"

Til'Sylvanna looked up at her starlit sky. Was it so little time ago that she was imprisoned?

"When I was... taken against me will by a man by the name of Dorian. You and the Dolensirion saved my mind... For I was not long for the world in the state I was in." Without allowing herself time for thought Scarlet wrapped her arms around the slim woman and hugged her gently. The elvenwoman's eyes widened in surprise, for never in her life had anyone layed hands upon her person so. But, she found she hugged the woman back. She enjoyed the friendship the closeness gave, and the trust it implied. She imparted unto the flame haired woman her calm, and her friendship.

With her dedication Scarlet received powers of intuition along with other aspects of the air. She could feel the elwain woman growing tired. She clasped her hands in her own and gazed intently into her dancing quicksilver eyes.

"Are you alright? You're becoming tired."

Til'Sylvanna sighed. "I am often tired, my lady. While you dream, I do not. Being here requires a great deal of energy. I must tell you, however, that tomorrow my companions and I shall present ourselves to thy father. I will seem... distant, I fear. I must serve in the capacity as Emissary of the Elwain to thy father, but we shall have time to speak in private later. We have mush to discuss... and Indigo as well. " The White Lady sighed. "His shall be the most difficult choice. And thine as his love shall be little more easy. I am sorry. I had not meant to bring such tidings, but I fear the world does not wait even for me."

Scarlet wanted to inquire about what she meant by this last piece of information, but she didn't want to keep draining her power. There would be time for answers later.

"I will wait for you."

"You shall know the hour of our coming. Until then, find peace. I guard thy sleep, and shall keep thee safe. So long as I yet live, no force shall haunt thee in thy dreams. I shall not allow it." There was a fierceness in her silver eyes, a protectiveness.

Scarlet bowed her head in gratitude. "Thank you Lady of the Elwain. I look forward to seeing you on the morrow."

Til'Sylvanna bowed and Scarlet felt the Lady send her back to her sleeping body.

As she had promised, when she returned to her normal realm of sleep, she was no longer plagued by the nightmares which had chased her for so long.


CUE: Til'Sylvanna and company, Indigo


OOC: Credit goes to Til for RPing this post with me. ^_^

__________________

"When one forgets to put the emotions that overflow in her heart to rest, they burn the color of passion."

---

Posted by Eloise Rane on 03-19-2002 11:45 PM:

Eloise leaned over the balcony of her parents’ estate. Her unkept hair danced in the wind, and her face held a look of distress. From her position she could witness warfare in the making, and it was a disturbing sight.

Her elite neighbourhood was just North of Balanum Proper, thus making it so far safe from any intrusion. But the homes of one or two members of the Balanian Consul dwelled within, therefore Balanian troops were stationed around the perimeter of the territory around the clock.

Eloise never believed status made a person, and always loathed her parents’ shallow ideals. How ironic that their superficial lifestyle was now protecting them, and her.

She was dressed in her athletic gear, but today she was not practicing her combat. She had been with the troops, taking turns keeping watch, usually at night, and she was beyond exhausted. But she was too angry to sleep. Her anger, though, wasn’t targeted at this mysterious new threat.

Bree had asked her recently at the Inn why she never took an interest in fighting in the real world, or in receiving any formal training. She had asked it many times before, and Eloise laughed it off, as she always did. She had only recently made the decision to employ a formal trainer. Now there was this force attacking the city. It seemed she made the decision too late. She scolded herelf for not listening to Bree earlier. She had fought every day for the past ten years. She was strong, yes. Fast, yes. Skilled, yes. But experienced? Ha. She had no idea how she’d measure up in battle. She could be killed by her first opponent, and she knew it.

Her father, Hansar, had been at the Capital Building for days now, and she had not seen him. Although they had a very ill relationship, she now worried for his safety. He was a member of the Secretariat, and yesterday he had sent a message to her mother to lock up all the Consul’s confidential correspondence papers and records in his study. That prompted her to fear some kind of political threat.

First shadowspawn, now this. It was a bad time for Asheri. Who is doing this? Are they Sevron?

She was insecure, and it was a first for her. She turned and walked off the balcony into her home for an attempt at some sleep.

---

Posted by Eric VanDrison on 03-20-2002 01:23 AM:

Eric woke to the now familiar sounds of birds welcoming the morning sun. When he was on the Enchantor it had been the sound of the waves that greeted him in the morning, since he had come to the Daggerwood, it was the sounds of the forest that served the same purpose.

Smooth, feminine skin brushed against his own as Reana stirred beside him. He smiled to himself. The two had celebrated their good fortune to say the least. However, they had both agreed that there was no romance behind it. Just a pair of thieves that occasionally enjoyed each other's 'company'.

"I've got a silly question for you," Reana said grogily. "What's the point of being rich if you already have everything you want without money?"

"I'm not sure what you mean by that," Eric said, confused. "Isn't money what we all want?"

"No," she said, rather annoyed that he'd missed her point. "Money only gets you what you want. What is money on it's own? It's just some metal coins. The real value is what it can get you. What if you have all that you want without having to use money to get it?"

"You have a point..." Eric admitted. "All I could want, I have here in the forest: food, beer, women, friends and plenty of partying."

Reana laughed lazily. "Is that all that you want?"

"Pretty much," he responded. "There's always adventure and fame... But I've never been one for the whole love thing. Life gets too boring and tied down with that."

"Exactly what I say," Reana agreed. "I don't want it and don't need it."

"What do you want?"

"That's my point, there isn't really anything I want," she said. "We got so excited when we saw the gold and draler mels in that old noble's chests, but what good are they to us?"

"Comfort, I suppose," Eric said. "We can buy things to make our lives more pleasant and luxurious. Not that we'd want to live like spoiled peacocks, but a few comforts would be nice."

"Have you ever thought about real adventure, Eric?"

__________________
Life is what you make it

---

Posted by Tygan deParte on 03-20-2002 06:36 PM:

Two men held Tygan, one holding each of his arms. To the right was his father and at his father’s side were Tygan’s weapons. To his left was most likely some ruffian of this nobles, for he hadn’t seen the man before. They entered into a room, unlike the others this one was fairly plain, it has no rugs on the ground, no tapestries on the walls, and only a handful of furniture.

“Stand here!” ordered the man, which Tygan did not know. Tygan was standing in front of a wall, there were 2 more men in this room. One held a bow, the other was a richly dressed man. So, that is the man causing all the troubles of my life.

The richly dressed man walked forward, “So, you are the son of Kyron Parte are you?”

“The name is Tygan deParte,” Tygan gave a glare that clearly showed his desire to kill this man.

“Ahh so angry you are, well you can imagine how I was when your father killed my father!”

“That was my father, not me.”

“Yes but your father died before I could kill him, so you are the next best thing.”

“Well…”

“Enough! I will not waste my time on a peasant such as you. You will die and that is that!” He walked back to his position beside the archer, “Shoot him!”

The archer pulled back the bow and ~thwang~………….it all stopped, well not really stopped, but everything went in slow motion, the kind of feeling you get when your life is about to end and there is nothing you can do about it. Tygan wished to close his eyes but he’d be hit before he could so what was the point, that and his whole life was flashing before his eyes, he’d hate to miss it. Then it all sped up again, there was a thud, well a disgusting thud, and a slight spray of blood, then a body fell to the ground and 4 pairs of eyes widened. Three of the eyes widened in shock and one in pain.

“Noooo!” Tygan knelt before his father. His father had jumped in the way of the arrow and none could believe it. The noble not knowing Jek was Kyron couldn’t believe that his right hand man would get in the way. The archer’s eyes widened because he couldn’t believe Tygan was still alive, and Kyron’s widened because he was shot.

“Son….” Tygan grabbed his blades off of his father and charged at the archer, the archer panicked, struggling to get an arrow on the string. Finally the archer got the arrow on, but he was also lying dead on the ground. As for the noble, he had ran off and was now calling for his men.

“Tygan….” Tygan went back to his father, “there is something I must tell you.”

“Don’t talk father, save your energy, I will get help for you.”

“No, it is too late for me, but listen. Tygan, you are not my son or the son of your mother, we found you as a baby. I thought you should know this before I die, perhaps you can one day find out where you are from and who you are. Now go, Carla is in danger!”

“Carla! Where is she?!” No reply came, his father was now dead.

He stood up, his muscles tense and his mind racing. Not my father? Not my mother? But he had no time for these thoughts; outside the room he could hear the footsteps and shouting of brigands. “This way!” “Over here!”

Tygan spread his feet about two shoulder lengths apart, then bent his knees to bring him lower. He straightened his back, put his right arm with the rapier out to the right and his left with the dagger across his chest. Taking a deep breath and closing his eyes, the anger was quickly washed from his mind. To fight angry is to dig your grave.

The first of the brigands came in from the right, he swung his sword but it was parried off by Tygan’s rapier. Tygan then brought his left leg behind and past his right, using the position to spin his body. The dagger cut across the brigand’s stomach, followed by the rapier, which left the man in a crumpled heap of 2 large pieces on the floor.

“There he is!” More men charged in swinging their swords at Tygan. The first two to come at Tygan dropped quickly, one with a dagger in the throat, the other with a rapier in the stomach. After that the men became more cautious, fighting carefully rather than with brute strength. Though this was no help, Tygan was determined, his father dead and Carla in danger. A sword came down, Tygan brought up his rapier, holding the blade back. He then ran forward sending his dagger into the man’s chest. Using the body as a distraction he pushed it into a crowd of brigands, running right behind the body and past the brigands, though receiving a few cuts in the process.

“I’m coming Carla!” He ran around a corner and practically right into a sword. With one quick motion he grabbed the arm holding the sword, spun under it and shoved the weapon through its wielder.

************************************************
“CHECKMATE!!” Carla laughed, it was the first game she had won out of the 20 or so they had played. She went the throw her arms up in joy, but ended out bumping her elbows into the table and scattering the pieces all over the floor, “Oww!!”

“Careful,” Jyfe smiled, he had come here with Jek to make sure Tygan wouldn’t get hurt. They had been somewhat surprised finding Tygan with a girl. It started painfully, lamps falling, furniture breaking, but after awhile Jyfe finally got Carla to sit down and be still, somewhat. He sighed as he looked at the pieces on the floor, this was the 6th time today he’d had to pick them up.

When they finally got the pieces picked up and the board once again setup, they heard some sounds outside the room, “What is that?” asked Carla, she was worried about Tygan, she hadn’t seen him all day, but Jyfe assured her that he was fine.

“Most likely it is nothing. The cook probably burned some food and is getting shot for it or something. The noble of this house has a tendency to lose his temper.”

“Oh…” this made her even more worried.

“Want to play again?”

“Sure!”

__________________

Can't say you'll lose if you never try.
Can't say you've won, if you happen to die.
---------------------------------
Gaudeamus igitur, iuvenes dum sumus.
Let us rejoice then, while we are young.
---------------------------------
To die is to sleep, only you forgot to turn on your alarm.

---

Posted by Kain Tymonisi on 03-20-2002 07:50 PM:

The Fallen Angel

The wind blew a strange gust on this fateful day. As if out of nowhere a sudden darkness covered the land of Noit, as though a fierce storm was approaching. In the darkest of all the areas of Noit there was the small beach to the west of the main land. The waves seemed only there to crash at a harsher tone, as the water itself seemed to hold a black tone. The birds seemed to stay clear of the coast, even their idle minds seeming to sense a force that should not be reckoned with. The trees seemed to be thrown about with the gruesome wind, as if they were rag dolls in an infant’s hand.

The countrymen of the West Coast seemed to put their daily routine on halt watching out of their windows from the safety of their homes. The children ran in from their day of play, as their parent’s yells were heard far and wide, signaling it was time to come in.

Looking out into the ocean was near impossible, because of the darkness stretching out miles into the water. It seemed that Noit was somehow enveloped in a black aura, separate from all other areas. The process was almost ready to immense. A slight tapping noise could be heard above the people’s houses, as a faint drizzle began. The tapping noise in a matter of seconds developed into a fierce clatter, of enormous amounts of water, drenching everything in its way. But there was something strange about this rain, Noit had indeed at times received it in these large amounts, and it at times had come at short notice. But what stood out from this storm, from all the other storms, in the history of Noit, or as a matter of fact in all the land, was that the drops of water, held an eerily charcoal black tone.

The windows that the residents were not 5 minutes ago were watching in anticipation for a storm, were covered, in a black almost tar rain. It did everything that a normal rain drop would do, but it left a vision in the hearts of the people that would never leave their minds. The crying of children soon began to echo through out the villages, and the pleas of the parents helped in no way, because they were, in fact, scared themselves. The crops were soon worn down by the rain, as the once dirt roads, were created into a substance that was much like mud. Thoughts ran throughout the people’s minds, that quite possibly the end of time had occurred.

A person’s vision outside was that of a completely black blanket, that seemed to overshadow everything in its perimeter. Time seemed to stop, as the clatter of rain stopped, the water became calm once more, the wind seized, and the sunlight seemed to rescue the land from the darkness. People charging out of their homes would take up the next few seconds of time looking outside in an amazed and astonished feeling that could only have occurred in a situation like this. The children’s tears seemed to dry up as they themselves looked to what seemed to be a sunny day.

But, the final step of the cycle had yet to occur. The town was settled on a cliff, which overlooked the cliff which seemed to be the source of the darkness. The visions of all the people seemed to turn to the beach, because of the strange sound that could be heard. What they saw there caused some to faint, some to cry, and still others to watch with wide eyes. Whichever feeling they felt, they still held the basic feeling of fear… A long round beam seemed to be forming down from a sphere in the clouds, the sphere seemed to hold everyone in their position for the next few seconds. Their eyes all seemed to match the beams color, as they stared on to the final step of the resurrection process of the fallen angel Kainus Le Onus Tyer.

Time seemed to take a sharp halt, as everything was at a still. A white flash eventually broke this pause in time, the people’s eyes turned from black, to a bright white to their normal tones. During the white flash that seemed to not even encompass one second, it erased all the people’s memories of what took place in the last 20 minutes. Strange looks covered everyone’s blank faces. As some shook their heads vigorously, others just stared, while still others went back to their homes. After the initial shock that occurred, people went back to their normal routine, as though nothing had happened on that fateful day in Noit.

Lying there motionless, the one that caused the monumental happening, the fallen angel Kainus Le Onus Tyer’s body was drenched in a crimson blood that shimmered lightly with the suns bright rays. His coal mid-back hair streamed swayed lightly, as the cool breeze flew past the sandy beach. His muscular figure was completely revealed, other than a single robe that covered his lower hip to his upper leg. His eyes shuttered lightly, as they finally opened, after what seemed like an eternal sleep in preparing for his decent to the mortal world. They were completely black, matching the tone of his hair. He slowly sat up, as he raised his hands slowly, he stared deeply into them, as though they were grasping something. Standing up slowly, he began his walk on to the mortal world.

---

Posted by Raven Shar on 03-20-2002 09:00 PM:

And the Rivers Ran Red...

It was early in the morning that the attack commenced. Iron gray clouds loomed in the sky overhead, and a pall hung over the armed men. One person, however, reveled in the darkness… and in the fear that permeated the air like a contagion. Raven Shar, assassin and consort to Arthur Saotome, clad all in black leather armor and armed to the teeth, was having the time of her life. Her knee length black hair was braided and in the end she had affixed a barb that she could as yet another weapon.

The Master’s men seemed to have accepted that this dark woman had the favor of their commander, for they made way before her and did as she commanded. Having been raised in a noble family, giving orders came naturally to her. She waited for the sign she knew Arthur would give.

There it was… the ground began to shake. The City men looked about in fear, wondering what new devilry their adversary had concocted. She saw her opening and ordered her men forward.

Into the fray, sword met sword, strike met counterstrike. Blood and rain from the mourning sky above mixed to form rivers of blood upon the earth. And the soil drank it in, finding nourishment from the death of men. Above, the carrion circled.

Raven went into a zone of madness and death. The front gate had been rent asunder, making her entry into the city rather simple. She knew that Saotome and his avatar armors would soon come behind and crush what was left of the pitiful Balanum City Guard. The rain made for low visibility, but that was fine by Raven. It made it all that much easier for her to slide in and out of the shadows.

The first man she came to was a huge brute of a fellow, easily outweighing her by two hundred pounds. She was not all that good hand-to-hand with someone that big. She crouched down low, making herself as small a target as she could. He ambled up, two-handed broadsword raised to take off her head. She was far smaller, and thus also much faster. She dodged off to his left hand, and exposed side, her poisoned dagger raking his side. Now behind him, she was able to get off a crossbow bolt in his back. Knowing that the poison would do her work for her, she moved on to the next man… and the next… and the one after that.

And so, for the Master she had taken, Raven did let forth a river of blood. How many fell before her rapier and dagger, she could not count. A gash in her arm, and one that had pierced her armor were all she had to show for her long labor, but the bodies behind her told far more. The rain was beginning to let up, when a ghost of a figure came into view. We blood red lips curled into a cruel smile and she advanced upon him, slaying all before her to get to him.

“I should have know that you’d show up, Caliph. You always did have a good sense of dramatic timing.” Though the battle was now but a little way behind them, they seemed wrapped in an unnatural silence and stillness.

“Carrion like you always turns up for a battle, Angel.” He had his hand cannon raised and pointed at her chest. “I knew that if there was death and chaos, you’d be in the center of it, and here you are.” A cynical smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

She looked at the gun. “You’re not going to shoot me, brother. Stop kidding yourself and put that thing away.” He did not flinch. She began closing the distance between them… stalking him slowly like a cat would a mouse. He only watched her without moving.

“Who’s doing this, Angel? I know that this isn’t your style. Too grand even for you.”

She smiled viciously. “Wouldn’t you like to know? I will tell you that soon enough you’ll be calling him Lord and King, so you’d better get use to being on your knees.”

He laughed in her face. “I think not…” he did not finish his sentence, for just then the great avatar armor piloted by Arthur Saotome himself came into view. “Holy Creator’s Merciful Love,” he cursed.

“Meet my new employer,” Raven said throwing a dagger at him, but missing. Kill him, no, but maiming was definitely an option.

Caliph turned his attention from her to the great machina before him. Even at twenty yards, he was a true shot, and she knew it. Off to one side, a whorehouse blew up, sending the two of them sprawling. She kicked the gun from his hand, but not before he got a shot off. The fall, thankfully for Raven, had unbalanced Caliph enough that for once he missed. He went for his other gun, leveling it at her face, she with a dagger at his thought.

“One move, Angel. Just give me the reason to kill you.” His eyes burned. He held her there for some time, both locked in a mortal stalemate.

“If you kill me, which I know very well you won’t, he will level this city about your ears. No one will be left alive, I promise you. You will have all those innocent lives on your head. All because you had to have my head.” She was smiling, mocking him, and driving him mad with her smugness.

“And this deviant cares so much about a slut of a murderess? You are really kidding yourself this time, Angel. You really are deluded if you think anyone could love you like you are.” He had hit her where it hurt.

She snarled. “Stop calling me Angel!!! She is dead, damn you!!!” She had the dagger pressed so close to his white thought that a fine trickle of blood ran from the blade.

Caliph noticed the great living armor salute, and realized that she was not bluffing. Whoever piloted that thing has something to do with her. He took his gun from her head.

“Get out of here. I don’t ever what to see you again.” He turned to walk away, but looked back one last time.

“If Angel really is as dead as you say she is, next time we meet, I’m going to kill you Raven.” With that he vanished into the rubble of the battle.

Raven watched him go, slaying some poor fool who ran into her on his fleeing way back into the city. A single tear fell from her dark green eye… unchecked and unashamed.

Few stood in her path as she made her way to the Senate building that was the Master’s ultimate goal. She could see the great Avatar in the distance, the tank guarding its flank. The flaming ruins of one of the armors lay in the rubble beside her. She walked like one dazed. Caliph’s words had taken all the fun from her bloody sport, and she hated him for that.

A score of men and fighting women met their end at the end of her sword by the time she made her way to where the could see Arthur standing. One had even managed to deliver her a very serious wound to the side as she had fought. Though the man had died, Raven knew that she would soon require medical aid.

When she found Saotome, he had a pleased smile on his handsome face. “Did you enjoy your sport, my Lady?”

She did not smile, but responded, “I have given you a city washed in crimson. Welcome home, My Lord.”



CUE: Master Saotome, and anyone else in Balanum. The gates are in ruin, and the guard scattered. We how control the city.

__________________
"And her eyes have all the seeming of a demon that is dreaming, and the lamp light o're her streaming throws her shadow on the floor;

Quoth the Raven, "Never more."

---

Posted by Noah Lantier on 03-20-2002 09:35 PM:

The beginning of an adventure.........

Noah stepped outside the walls of Akaros and surveyed the landscape before him. He had seen it many times before, but as his purpose this time was different, so the fields appeared as well. Taking a deep breath, he set out. He had no intention of going anywhere in particular, just as long as that destination was at the end of a fantastic set of events or, for that matter, even a mediocre set of events.

His hand rested on the pall of his sword, more out of impulse than suspicion of any danger. He grinned madly as he walked, his heart almost leaping out of his chest as he realized what he was doing.

This is it! I'm really doing this!

Noah grinned even wider, if that were possible, as he lost sight of Akaros an hour later. He realized that he would not have to go back anytime soon, that he would be free to wander as he choose, free of the watchful, protective, caring eyes of his parents.

**************************************************


Unfortunately, that thought lasted only so long. The week had passed without incident (besides a boring stop in Bargra) and Noah began to realize his mistake in wearing all black out on the bright, sunny days. Fortunately, the night promised to be cool, so Noah set up a fire and tent for the night. He was slightly surprised at seeing other campfires lit in the distance, and briefly considered attempting to join the other parties, but decided against it as he reaalized the danger inherent.

So Noah slept peacefully, alone in his canvas shelter, his dreams undisturbed. In his sleep, he pondered the merit of his travels. It did not seem that he was trying to achieve anything and that this obsession could prove nothing but a disappointment and could ultimately cause his death. But what are problems of the subconscious to those of the waking world?

And with that last thought, Noah awoke, his chain of intelligent thought broken. Moaning and stretching, Noah slowly gathered himself and stood. He cleared his eyes of any overnight buildup and cursed profanely as he realized that most of his camping supplies had been looted. Indeed, even his canvas tent had been stolen from right above him!

"Crap! I should have known. Not even a week outside of Akaros and already you're showing how helpless you are..........Dammit!" He looked around quickly, and realized that he had left his parents behind. There was now no need for censorship or paranoia.

Noah gathered whatever was left (which wasn't much; all that was left was his sword, a few articles of clothing, and an iron pan) and packed, leaving soon after for the nearest town to the South.

" Perhaps I can find something suitable in Sungan.........I'm pretty hungry..........and they stole my food........Dammit!" He swore again to himself, and set out for Sungan.

*************************************************

Noah, however prepared for the worst, was not prepared for this. Wisps of heavy smoke from the fires in the town still remained, floating in what Noah almost imagined to be a skull.

"This is not good..........." Bodies lay scattered, some slashed waist to neck, others missing meat and bones, and other missing heads. Noah supressed the urge to vomit, but it fought it's way to the surface and he did so anyway. Spitting violently to rid the taste from his mouth, he continued to walk into the thick of the town, investigating the damage.

Whatever had struck the town had left nothing untouched. Buildings were razed and citizens were piled up like discarded toys, their limp bodies beginning to rot. It was a massacre and with any luck, those who may have survived had fled. Whatever had done this much damage no longer remained.

"Merciful creator.............." Noah stood in disbelief, unsure of what to do. His first thought was to run and alert someone, anyone........

But he needed supplies. The youth, disgusted as he was, began to search the piles of junk and whatever still stood for food or supplies.

A scavenger amidst the destroyed ruins, Noah stood alone, his wish for adventure finally being fulfilled......

__________________
"Ah, for the thrill of travel!
How I wish I could wander where ever my heart wished,
with a sword in hand, my life in a pack upon my back, and a fair wind to speed me along on my journey.
To see things I have never seen and do things I will never do again.
The life of adventures is for me!"
-"Wanderlust" by Ashton Banker

---

Posted by Master Saotome on 03-20-2002 09:42 PM:

The Attack

Taking the city was easy.

Atleast for the master. The mole had made a hole in the city wall, and he and the men under his command commenced to remove all opposition in the area. Atleast he can do something right, the master thought, advancing his forces. They had left the camp last, destroying all that wasn't worth saving before going to the city.

The City Gaurd didn't prove much opposition. They wanted to remove the threat without hurting the citizens or the buildings, but they had a problem: they didn't know who was who. Armed mechanics ran through the streets, confused, angered, or in favor of this new doctrine.

The master reveled in this chaos, destroying innocent and City Gaurd alike. He piloted his golem forward, for Avatar Lane. He remembered his younger days, where he sat beneath the prototype AV15-C, scribbling madly at some schematic. But that was before... POW!

Saotome snaked his vision in the direction of the sound. Nearby, a medium to small building had been blown open. Across from the hole stood a group of men, who, although they missed the avatar, congratulated themselveson the hit of the house. Through the street below ran various men and women in various states of dress, some of them badly maimed.

The master leveled the flame cannon of his golem at the gaurds, opened the iris, and pulled the trigger-lever thoughtfully, I don't need zealots like those running my city. A second near-miss--the whirr of a bullet-- called the Master's attention down the street.

He recognized the Wydwyrm house immediately. The master raised the bladed arm of the golem in salute to the house, and the two non-combatants standing before it. Shaken by the second near-miss, he decided to take no chances. The master ordered his men to disband and regroup with the other forces, and moved his golem to a flat run to Avatar Lane.

The golem appraoched, cleared the area with a blast of flame, and looked. The master spotted the prototype of the AV15-C and sneered. Inferior beast, he thought, Not even worth my contempt. The golem's pose was haugty. It pulled back one arm and thrust the blade into the trunk of the prototype, releasing steam, dust, spark and flame.

With the crash of the of the avatar armor, the Master descended from his mechanical beast, while his associate arrived in the tank, followed by a horde of men and women bent on protecting the city. The associate wordlessly aquiesed to an unspoken order to protect the unmanned golem.

A particularly determined fighter caught Saotome's attention, and a smile grew on his face when she arrived, "Did you enjoy your sport, my Lady?" He was disappointed when she did not return his smile.

"I have given you a city washed in crimson. Welcome home, My Lord."

__________________
Not a man to be lightly crossed.

There was never a genius without a tincture of insanity. -- Aristotle

Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic. -- Arthur C. Clarke

---

Posted by Sekirah Partam on 03-21-2002 12:53 AM:

Even through the haze that ever hung about the island of Noit, sailors bustled across the docks, loading and unloading goods from the vessels moored there. In the midst of all this was Ewen's own fine ship. She was not as pleasant a sight to look upon as many of the others were, but she could carry you from Balanum to Corner and back in less time than most.

The air was damp and cool in the harbor, but that was common for Noit. It was rare that the sun could pierce the dence fog and warm the city. Sekirah didn't mind though. He had his trench coat on as he strolled down the docks, away from Ewen and Cedric.

The last time he had been in the misty city he had been a pirate, and a fine one at that. But those days were far behind him now and he thanked the Creator for that. Nothing he could do would change the horrible things of his past, he realized that now, but he could change who he was now.
*******

Cedric watched from the deck of the Sea Maiden* as Sekirah made his way toward the streets of the city. The younger man had told him about his history as a pirate and Assassin. It never ceased to amaze Cedric how people change when they begin to seek after the Creator.

"Should I go after him?" Ewen asked, stepping up behind Cedric. He was more than thankful to be in his usual vest and loose cotton pants.

"No," Cedric replied, his eyes still fixed on Sekirah's figure, dissappearing into the fog. "He likely has many memories to sift through."

__________________
Guilt, the merceless hunter.

---

Posted by Merelania Hitoshinen on 03-21-2002 02:54 PM:

A Strange Dedication

OOC: Okay, I have no idea where Kane is so, I'll just go along by myself for now, unless anyone has other plans. ^.^

IC: Merelania awoke the next mid morning with a stiff neck. She sat up from her bed, rubbing her neck gently to nullify the pain, and sheets covering her strangely, for she did not remember pulling any on during the night. She rubbed her eyes tiredly and climbed out of bed, brushing her hair and putting it into two long braids, then tucking them up under her cap. She noticed that Kane was not in the room, and she wondered where he may be, but Fang was still sleeping on the previously heated stone. She pulled on her boots and stuck the sheathed daggers within them.

She walked over to the sleeping wolf and patted his head gently, not to startle him awake, setting a bowl of food down beside him as he lifted his head lazily from the ground, cracking one eye open. He growled lightly but then calmed when he saw Merelania's face and laid his head back down.

"I'm going to take my dedication test today...if Kane comes back, tell him where I am, alright? Wouldn't want him to think I left without him on purpose but I really want to go right now. I'm so excited!" She said as she embraced the dog tightly. The dog squirmed out of her grasp and backed away slightly as she smiled at him and stood up from her kneeling position. She grabbed her back pack and slung it over her shoulder stepping out of the room and strolling down the hall.

The innkeep stood at the counter, the bags of fatigue no longer resting underneath his eyes, his mug set down on the counter besdie him. He smiled kindly and wished her luck as she skipped happily out the door, for he knew she was to be taking her test today.

She strolled out into the street and hummed while skipping, her feet barely touching the ground. It was as if she were hovering over the street, much like a small elfish child, her gaiety influencing all around her as she smiled to nearby walkers. They either smiled or waved in return to the cheerful girl. But the girl kept walking, faster towards the temple, her eyes wide with excitement and wonder as she thought of what was to come.

********************

When she finally reached the temple, she stared in awe at the large building, it's wall built so well that the sun reflecting through the trees shown on it like glistening pebbles in the bottom of a clear stream. She smiled and strode towards the steps, but paused hesitantly as she looked towards the entrance.

"I really want to do this...I can do it..." she thought to herself aloud, nodding in agreement and stepping up slowly, entering the temple.

********************

As soon as she stepped in, the door closed behind her. She stood still for a few moments, staring into the darkness, trying to adjust her eyes but they would not adjust. There was no light source at all inside the room. She began to question her thought of coming alone but stepped forward.

"I hate the dark...I hate the dark..." she murmured helplessly, stepping cautiously forward into the echoing darkness.

But suddenly a strange bright light shone from behind her. She thought of turning around but strode on further, away from the beam. But soon the light began engulfing the sides of her step and finally, in front of her. She closed her eyes, falling back in blindness and fell and fell and fell.

She soon landed yet not, for it didn't seem she was actually on solid ground. She stepped lightly amongst the soft floor and stopped. In front of her, an arrow floated in the air. She lifted a brow at it but followed with it, seeing as she had no other option to turn to. Soon, she began hearing her song, the sweet lullaby she played on her harp, along with her soft voice in melody. She followed after the faint song, yet the more she followed it, the darker the light around her became, but she did not worry for she believed her song was the light to her path, and that even if it t'was dark, the light would soon overcome. But she stopped in her tracks at the sight.

Up ahead of her stood the young man called Sen. She gazed thoroughly at him, with deep interest. She wondered what was so strange about him, and why he had grown so interested in her in the past few days. But he soon stepped forward, holding out a ball of fire, a blazing hatred in his eyes. She stood her ground and stared at him, wondering why he had turned against her. "Have I done something wrong?" she thought to herself as he charged up the energy of the burning weapon in his hands. It soon grew to quite a large size, engulfing his tightly fisted hands, as round as a pumpkin.

The fiery ball then launched towards her with tremendous acceleration, flames shooting out of it, every which way. She then lifted her arms in defense, holding them out in front of her, for she had no choice but to take the attack. She did not wish to be shamed, and forever hold in her mind and heart that she had failed to be hit, even though it was an unlawful aggression. Just as the burning ball of fire struck her body, a rush of cool liquid flowed in front of her from inside, exhausting the ball of flames and cooling her slight burn, lashing through the air to extinguish the blaze. It was soon put out and she smiled slightly in surprise, for that had come from her inner self, and she had not been protected. She stood up straight and gazed over towards Sen once more. Sen looked on at her, his eyes confused and perplexed, unlike their previous state of hatred, but also in a look of knowing. Then he disappeared suddenly, as if there was no more need for him, that his goal was completed.

She then felt a slight dizziness overcome her as she fainted and fell to the ground, a warm mist settling around her. The mist swirled in delight about her, that of a cool tide healing her moderate burn, the wave forming a hand and lifting Merelania's head gently into it's newly formed lap. The drift then formed into the body of a familiar character, her mother. It began to hum and sing, slowly sifting her fingers through the girl's hair, luring Merelania from her fainted state. "You have done it...You're grandfather was true to his word, as he always is. Good luck, my young daughter." she whispered softly, as she placed a soft kiss to the girl's forehead.

******************

When Merelania awoke, she was sprawled out upon the temple steps, her neck aching in pain, due to the position in which she was laying.

"Owww..." she whispered to herself.

"Heh, tee-hee."

But it seemed someone had heard her, for she heard a quiet chuckle. A young boy was leaning against a pillar beside her, yet she hadn't noticed him at first when she had awakened. She sat up, regaining her balance, and then stood, brushing herself off in slight confusion, sand settling from her clothing onto the temple's steps. She then yawned, for it was at least fairly close to evening, yet she could still she the sun, for it was almost setting time. She then turned to the boy and smiled gently, of which the boy gave a smile back in return.

Merelania tipped her hat to the young boy and hurried down the rest of the steps, racing off towards the city. She sprinted until she had ran out of breath and slowed to a calm walk. Soon, she reached the inn and rushed in, the innkeeper looking at her and smiling. She then darted up to her room and turned the handle of the door. But it wouldn't budge.

"Locked? Why?" she said to herself aloud. She pulled the key from her pocket hastily, accidently dropping it. It fell the the ground and bounced under the door. "Argh...! This is not good!" she growled, frustrated. She then walked back downstairs and out of the inn.

She sighed heavily, walking along the streets, kicking up the dirt as she traveled on towards the beach. Everyone looked at her grimly as they slowly walked into their homes for the night. She smiled, just because that's what she did. She always tried to keep a good expression on her face, even if she was lousier then a sea crab.

She finally reached the beach, looking along the shores in deep fatigue. She sighed softly, her pale blue-hued hair blowing in the briny breeze. She slipped off her boots, revealing her barefeet. She stepped into the tide, the wet moist sand cooling the heels of her feet. She smiled as she gazed out at the setting sun, the waves crashing up against her ankles.

****************

She treaded out further into the water, until she was into about mid-calf. The moon was now in the sky, but that didn't bother her any. Her fatigue had left her once she had stepped into the salty sea. She breathed in the air deeply through her nose, tickling her throat. She ran along the shore and spun around a few times in the water, the waves splashing all around her, before noticing a mark on her hand. It had seemed to be engraved on her hand. It was a deep blue. She then had remembered why she was at the temple! She stared up at the moon for a few moments before dancing in glee for her accomplishment, although, she could not remember how she had done it or anything that happened. She spun in the water, now to mid-thigh due to the incoming tide, and sang cheerfully. Her voice hung in the air, and floated along with the wind far off down the shore, echoing in melody with the crashing of the waves. But she soon grew tired and could not find her boots.

She treaded out of the water, her trousers a bit wet from the splashing. She looked around and along the shore, towards a deep cave formed into the jagged rocks at the furthest end. So she skipped contently through the sand, the moonlight playing dancing on her pale skin, illuminating the marking of her magic upon her hand, towards the cavern.

Finally reaching the cavern, she walked in cautiously, for she was afraid of some unruly creature whom may be residing in this wonderful cave, but found no sign of danger and continued on.

Dazzling, beautifully hued stalactites of spectral colors hung from ceiling like icicles from the mouth of an ice cavern, coloring the floor of the cave with enticing hues, reflected by the moonlight into the mouth of the cave.

She sat down, leaning against a deeply eroded wall and closed her eyes, her mind slipping into a dreaming/sleeping state as she slowly fell into long needed slumber. Her mind had taken a hard toll that day and she hoped it would become easier in the days to come...

Cue: Kane Tallon or Sen Kisai. Have fun! =)

__________________
~When we do things out of great love, rather than great expectation, more comes back to us than we could have ever imagined.~
~The desire to know is not necessarily wrong but remember that if you're not careful one mistake and you'll create monsters worse than imaginable.~

---

Posted by Raven Shar on 03-21-2002 04:25 PM:

The Council Dissolved... A King is Made

He looked at her with concern after the elation of his success. He examined her a moment, before noticing her wound. "You are hurt." He stated the obvious.

She looked down at her side, not sure how much of the blood which covered her belonged to those she had slain, or how much of it was her own. She frowned, realizing that she did not feel all that well... light headed, and even short of breath. But, to Saotome she merely waved his comment away. "I'm fine. How are you?" She searched his face, and his body, for any sign of hurt.

He seemed unhurt, if a little fatigued from sitting in the hot cockpit of the machine he piloted, or the dizziness of smoke and steam. He offered a triumphant smile, "I am excellent. Come, let us slay some senators and a consul or two."

The Master offered his arm to Raven, expectantly.

She smiled this time. She could not seem to stay withdrawn around him. His natural charisma drew her in like a moth to a bright flame. In his case, a black flame of blood and destruction, but to each their own. She took his offered arm, and together they entered the Senate.

The man pushed the doors aside, failing to address the Senate formally, "Gentlemen, the Republic of Balanum is hereby formally dissolved. Bow before your new king before I decide to slay you all."

She almost laughed. He was so full of bravado and self-assurance... she loved that. This was a man who would die before bowing, and nations would fall to their knees before him, or be destroyed utterly. And here she stood at his side. She looked out upon the frightened faces of the Senate members... for one face in particular held interest for her. A strangled cry came from the center of the room... and there he was.

Jessick Winterfell was on his knees, face devoid of all color.

"Hello daddy,” she said with a sweet smile. "Did you miss me?"

"My Lord," she said with pride to Arthur, "meet Jessick Winterfell... Chancellor of the Council of Balanum, and once my father. "

He nodded pridefully to Raven, and then looked down to the man, drawing from his trench coat his familiar custom-made handgun, "Good to see you, sir. A shame we could not have met under more... pleasant circumstances." The master leveled his weapon at the armored bailiff, capping off one shot. He looked up at the rest of the men, "Mister Winterfell is a shining example to all of you. However... I have changed my mind on sparing all of your lives." He leveled his weapon at the Consul, firing his second shot, "Long live the King."

Raven's father was struggling to raise, a look of horror on his elderly face. "Angel... no... No, it can't be..."

She turned her attention back to the man and screamed at the top of her lungs, 'Angel Winterfell is dead!!! Dead, you hear me??!?!? Only Raven, Shar of the Assassin’s Guild, lives. " Her eyes blazed emerald fire and she drew her rapier. "On your knees before your master, dog. Or die like the pitiful creature you are."

If her father had been a broken man before, now there was nothing left of him. Here stood the beloved daughter he had thought seven years dead to kidnappers. Here she stood like the shadow of death incarnate as the right hand of the man who had brought ruin upon his fair city. Jessick bowed his head.

Saotome went down face to face with Raven's father, "I am afraid you're mistaken, sir. This woman's name is not Angel. Do not make the same mistake twice."

He stood once more, and aimed for the consul's sorcerous advisor, who held up his hands, saying, "Wait! I can see your lady is hurt! I can heal her! Just.. please.. don't hurt me.."

Raven advanced upon the members of the senate like a viper. Those who did not kneel, she slew without thought. She was mad in her furry... but her strength would not last.

"Kneel before Arthur the King, dogs. Or die for your foolish..." she swooned, catching herself on the corner of a desk.

The master gestured to the advisor, approaching the rest of the Senators, "Help her. Now." The elderly man did as Master Saotome bid, carefully making his way to the dark lady's side.

"Damn," she said, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. She put her hand to her side... and fond one of her very own poisoned hairpins there. Caliph....

One of the senators, thinking to take this show of weakness and run found himself with one of her daggers in his back. She slumped to the floor, back against the cool wall.

Her eyes blazed, though she was cold to the touch. She was laughing, a sick little smile on her very pale face.

The advisor went to the lady's side, afraid at first to touch her then settling his hands on her side. He went immediately to the obvious wound, picking out the pin. He removed a strip of cloth from his robes, pressing it lightly against the wound. He concentrated, breaking down the venoms in her blood stream. The man channeled more energy, forcing blood back into her system before sealing the vessels and arteries. He searched for more wounds, accelerating the healing process.

Raven began to feel better... the room had even quit spinning. As soon as she felt well enough, she grabbed the mad about the neck. "That will do, thank you. " With that she broke his neck.

Master Saotome looked pleasantly to Raven, then up at one of the more important-looking men. "You. Who are you?"

The man responded, "An assistant to the Consul. I handle his correspondence and paperwork." The master considered his position a while, then looked a Raven, "He lives, if he bows."

She stood and smiled, flexing her rejuvenated muscles. "Very well. But remember, in the end, they will all bow. All the world will lie at your feet. " With the fatigue of battle now gone from her limbs, Raven was more than happy to have the chance to revel in this game of political torture. She enjoyed their fear, and even more, their crimson blood.

He looked around at the rest of the men, "As you can see, I intend to run this on a skeleton government. Most obviously, you intelligent men realize that the majority of you are superfluous. In fact, I believe Mister Winterfell here and the mailman over there are the most useful of all of you."

Raven prowled the room like a cat, doing her best to instill fear in them. Her Master's silent assassin, she would bring them to their knees, even if they did not have a head attached to their bodies to bow.

The master stood in place, grinning at the macabre humor of it all. The self made king looked about, nodding, "Hmm.. Mister Winterfell, how would you like to be a mayor?"

The man looked at him in disgust, and spat upon the floor at his feet. The chancellor rose to his feet, looking Saotome in the eyes. He did not flinch, and he did not kneel.

Very slowly, Raven turned to face Angel’s father. Angel screamed for mercy, for clemency. Raven only wanted to kill the man. He defied her Master… and more defied her. She began to advance like the very shadow of furry.

The Master held out his hand to Raven, beckoning for her to give pause. "Really, sir. You do not know what is good for you. You disrespect me not only as your king, but as your potential son-in-law." He smiled wickedly, "You must be careful. I killed my last father."
Winterfell did not move. Raven, however, gave Saotome an odd little smile. She came to stand once more at his side, a calculating look upon her face. With one swift movement, she struck Jessick upon the back of his neck with the pommel of her rapier. He was not dead, but he was now at Arthur's feet. Once again she had narrowly managed to console both herself and the pitiful Angel.

He looked and smiled at Raven, then down to the body of Winterfell, "Hmm. He'll come around."

"See how they bow before you, my Lord," she said wickedly. "They realize the inevitability of their situation."

The man turned his head and kissed her wickedly, "The city is ours. What, my dear, is our next order of business?"

She laughed and kissed him back. "Hmmmm well, I could show you a bit of my own kind of hospitality at my home... " There was a truly wicked gleam in her dark eyes.
"I'm sure your men can supervise these fool well enough for us to take a little time to... celebrate your glorious conquest."
"Besides, I have a few orders of business that await me at home. We have some things to discuss... and plans to make. All the world must know your name... and I will see that done."

Saotome grinned at her, "Conquest indeed." He called in his associate, "Make the announcement, and call in some men to watch over the ones we've left living." The associate nodded, "Yes, Master Saotome."

She looked at the fallen visage of her father and a look of pain swept across her face for only the briefest of moments. Then she was once more Raven the Crimson Lady.

“Shall we?" She asked extending a hand to his offered arm.

The master slipped an arm into Raven's and led her out, "We shall."

__________________
"And her eyes have all the seeming of a demon that is dreaming, and the lamp light o're her streaming throws her shadow on the floor;

Quoth the Raven, "Never more."

---

Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 03-21-2002 05:37 PM:

Final preperations

Though she was of the most noble of the Elwain’s Salurion bloodlines, Til’Sylvanna had never kept maidservants. In her large and spacious home back in Hethilin she had lived completely alone, save for her Guardian Valerian. She did not like the thought of being served, and had even then only allowed Valerian to do those things for her that he forbade her to do herself. Thus it was that she made all the preparations for her meeting with the King of Gania alone.

She bathed in water scented with the lovely flowers Nelcar had gathered for her. Roses and hydrangea floated upon the surface of the warm water. Lilies and astramarium decorated her windows. Carnations sat beside her bed, and Stargazers upon her pillow. Gerber daisies and bright irises could be found covering the oak writing desk, and delphinium at her balcony. All about her were the flowers that her love had gathered for her. He had known that she would have need of their comfort.

The moon maiden submerged herself in the warm water of her bathtub, holding her breath as long as she could before coming to the surface for life giving air. The bathroom was very large with a huge elliptical bathing tub three feet deep and at least eight long. She had lit some of the candles she had been given by the proprietor as a gift. He had seemed awestruck to have the company of elves beneath his humble roof. She had accepted with a smile and grace. Now, though the sun shone without her window, she liked their warm glow. They brought her to her center… helped her to find peace and calm.

She reclined in the tub, letting the heat of the hot water seep deep into her body. It had been a long time since she had had such luxuries. It seemed like a very long time ago that she had left her home for the wilds of the world. The world had not turned out to be quite the place that she had thought it would be. Still, she had met several wonderful humans, fell in love, and was now on her way to fulfilling her promise to her mother. But, she had lost one who was dear and beloved to her, and she wondered if this journey had been worth Valerian’s fall. It still hurt her very much to think about him, for the Elwain feel most keenly that about which they know least. Death.

She sighed. Now she would go before the human king and warn him of his plight. She would offer what wisdom she had, and hope to reassure him. She, though nobly born, had never had to serve in a formal function before now. Always her position as The King’s only niece and Linfell’s heir had carried with it no special privileges or responsibility. She had been free to live her life as she chose, happily isolated from all things that could bring her any measure of harm or emotional turmoil. She knew that most of the Elwain did not think her capable of any real duties, thinking she would be forever broken by the death of her twin. For the most part, they had been right. But, her dark Visions had become too insistent, their warning could no longer be denied.

Which brought her back to square one. What would she say to the King? And even more importantly, to the Dolensirion? To Scarlet?

She could almost hear Valerian’s kind voice in her head.

“You will do what you must, and say what is in your heart. DO these things and you shall never be steered wrong.”

These thoughts did not leave her as she left the safety of the bathwater to dress. She had brought along a simple dress of purest white for just such an occasion. It was only on official occasions that Til’Sylvanna forsook her usual dove gray and dark blue garb for that of her namesake white. The dress fell in soft cascades to the floor, with only a simple band of silver cord about her waist. No shoes would she wear, for she was one with the earth and sky, a Child of the Dawn. She would stand before the King accepting him as her equal… but there were those before whom she would bow.

The elven woman, now dressed, sat before the great mirror in her room. She let her knee length silver/white hair fall in soft cascades down her back. On each side she plaited a braid and to the bottom of each she affixed a small gem of moonstone. Upon her brow she placed the Circlet of the Moon, passed down from mother to daughter in her mother’s line since the dawn of time. It was a simple circlet of shining silver, but in the center shone a moonstone the size of a robin’s egg in the shape of a crescent moon, in the center of which lay a star of sapphire.

Last she placed around her neck the signet of House Dol’Allymar: A star of sapphire, inset with five smaller stars of diamond hung from a simple silver chain. It had passed to her upon the death of her aunt, and this was the first time she had warn in since the death of her own mother. She knew that seeing the necklace would bring Saeth great pain, but she could not forsake it. It was the symbol of the Elwain, and of their great power. She could not forsake their honor, even for the heart of Saeth Shen.

It was time. She was as ready as she would ever be.

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.

---

Posted by Saeth Shen on 03-21-2002 06:38 PM:

Saeth looked from the window of Til'Sylvanna's chamber. In the night he had sensed that the red star was growing closer. Today, during the noon hour, he had sensed, through his ward, her entering the city. The blue star was there as well, but seemed as if masked by some sort of other power. Saeth cared not for the blue star. Male humans were only trouble. He turned gently to Til, who sat upon the bed brushing out her hair. He knew that she was planning to go to the palace soon, and he spoke to til through the bond. It was not truely a form of higher speech, but words could be conveyed by feelings and images that pass through the bond easily.

"Til, is it not time to go?" Saeth passed the images through the bond easily and effortlessly.

"In a moment," Til replied much more slowly than Saeth. She was still learning the ways of the bond and its many uses.

Saeth left Til's room and left down the hallway to rouse Nelcar and Finrandel. Nelcar was waiting in a crude human chair impaitently. When Saeth opened the door, Nelcar seemed to shoot a look of disgust at the Elwain, who simply motioned for him to follow. He complied in a simple manner, donning a light cloak as he rose from the chair. Finrandel was already in the hallway when Saeth approached his room, and the three of them made their way to the White lady's chambers.

"Til, are you ready to leave?" Saeth passed his thoughts through the bond before opening the door.

"Yes," She simply replied, and Saeth proceeded.

The door opened and Til'Sylvanna stood dressed in an elegant Elwain dress, making her seem fit for such an audience as they were about to entertain. The necklace stung at saeth, but he mastered his feelings and only the tiniest hint of pain and dishonor passed to Til'Sylvanna. Saeth was wearing his breastplate, something that he almost never wore, stamped with the sigil of the Esiai'desh'mirain, and with the intricate weavings symbolizing his position as the El'Gel'gaman. his Asha cloak constantly shifted colors in this foreign environment, making his seem as if he wore a shimmering cape at times. His blade clinked at his side, and he Aedeshai was slung across his back under his shield, Ragavash, another of his tools he rarely used. Nelcar was dressed well, in fine nandi clothes, and Finrandel was dressed as the practitioners of Nish'talle A'diran. dressed in the eaves of Hethelin. They truely looked like the noble race that they were.

Mounted upon white Elia, Nelcar mounted upon Valerian’s steed at her side, Saeth and Finrandel at their respective sides, the Elwain began their procession to the Palace. Til’Sylvanna had had a letter of introduction sent early that morning so the Royal family would know of the Elwain’s arrival.

They made an impressive sight, shining and aloof, beautiful and fearsome. The Elwain were taller than most humans, and possessing of an ethereal beauty unlike earthy human beauty. They were Children of the Dawn; men were the Children of the Day and sunset. While the elvenkin were like the moon, humankin were like the sun. Alike in so many ways, but ever worlds apart. People parted before them, and could not but help but follow after.

Til’Sylvanna could hear their quiet musings. “Are the Faery come to enchant our King and his lovely Lady?” “They are here to wed their Prince to Princess Scarlet.” “No, I heard that they Kidnapped Princess Rikea and have come to ransom her back.” “They are the Fair Folk come to give their blessings on us and bring peace to the whole world.”

If she had not been so nervous, Til’Sylvanna would have smiled. As it was, she was using every ounce of willpower not to turn and bolt from the city, never looking back.

Saeth gently touched her mind. “You will do just fine. We are here with you, do not fear. You were born for such things, it will come to you.”

“And if it does not?” She responded to his mind.

“Well… they are only human after all. I’m sure you shall think of something.”

“Be nice,” she scolded. “Our fate lies in the hands of these humans. Don’t forget that. We need them.”

“If you say so,” was his doubtful response.

Even through her doubt, Til'Sylvanna was excited to be meeting in the flesh her new found friend... but also felt a bit of apprehension. The tidings she had for the King were not good ones. She was unsure of how she would be recieved, as the elves kept a careful distnce from the human world.
Saeth led the party through the streets of Gania, until they came to the gates of the Palace, as the humans called it. It looked more like a big rock house.


Arriving before the gates, Til'Sylvanna called out to the guard, "Good guardsmen, pray, send word to the Princess. Tell her that the Eonna de la Sonse, Ketnanel de la Norte has come. We are the Elwain come from the far Evisis with great tidings for thy King. I am Til'Sylvanna called the Evenstar, Niece of the High King. Here thou see before thee Seath Shen, greatest of the Guardians of the Elwain, Esiai'desh'marian Captian and lord, called the El'Gel'gaman. With us also travel Nelcar son of Alare, and Finrandel of the Night's sky,"
Astounded by the declaration, they were led in without trouble. Their horses were taken and they were led to a side room to await the King’s invitation.

Saeth fumed. “How dare they keep us waiting. You are the Emissary of the High King of the Elwain, and his own niece!” He paced.

Nelcar smiled. “They mean no offense, my friend. You are overly sensitive. This is merely their way. Let it be.”

Finrandel seemed the only one to notice Til’Sylvanna’s unnatural stillness. He smiles reassuringly, the first smile she had seen of him since he had taken hurt from the Vex.

“All will be well, my Lady. We are with you.”

She smiled. Just then a Page entered the room.

“The King shall see you now.”

Cue: Indigo, Scarlet, Til'Sylvanna, Nelcar or Finrandel

__________________
You shall not harm my charge...

---

Posted by Noah Lantier on 03-22-2002 11:35 AM:

A vision of horror..............

Noah sat in utter disbelief as he rummaged among the junk, searching for supplies. He grimaced and nearly vomited again as he was forced to move slain townsfolk away from a building to get at a stockpile of food. There were a few other items of worth as well, including a new canvas tent and a slightly leaky water jug.

Darkness was falling and there were still enough smoke to leave a heavy fog about the landscape. Noah squinted, his eyes burning.

"I can't see.........." He waved his hand absently in front of his face. The silver moon's pale light was obscured by the thick haze and little light pierced the veil. The overall atmosphere frightened him a little. Noah realized absently that he should have gathered his supplies quicker and left town.

A sound issued in the distance, something like pans crashing and a lengthly drag of something upon the earth. Noah drew his sword quickly, his mind searching quickly for an escape path. He was no great fighter and he barely knew how to even use a sword, besides his "training" as a child. His best chance would be to run.

Noah backed up, his feet feeling like they were incased in syrup. Perspiration coated his forehead and he thought seriously of dropping the sword and running as fast as possible back for home, when a woman fell on top of him from the side. She beat him with the balls of her fists madly, her strikes weak and inaccurate.

Noah pushed her off and leapt back.

"What the hell are you doing lady?" The woman stood up quickly and limped towards him.

"You have to help me! They took my family! They burned the village! They.........." Noah grabbed her by the arms and shook hard.

"Snap out of it, lady! Now what happened? And why the hell are you attacking me?!" The woman, he realized for the first time, was in her thirties and badly wounded. A large gash was open on her leg and the pain was making her delirious.

"The dark creatures! The dark creatures! They came from the......" Her words were cut off by a screech not far away. The woman spun quickly and ran as quickly as she could. She didn't get far.

The dark creature struck.

It was almost shape-less in the gloom of the night air and it moved so quickly and fluidly that Noah almost mistook for something else. It leapt and landed, it's 'paws' dripping blood. The woman turned to look at him one last time..........and her head parted from her body, falling to the turf. Noah retched and again surpressed the urge to vomit as the creature turned to him, it's face devoid of any distinguishing features.

Noah dove and grabbed his sword, rolling to his feet at a running pace. He moved as quickly as he could, the sounds of the creature not far behind him. It screamed again, a hollow, un-earthly sound.

Noah dove to the side, nearly impaling himself on his own sword. The creature soared by, inches from his head. Noah leapt to his feet again and made to run, when the creature turned and tackled him. It pulled back, raising it's claws to strike. Noah thrust his sword desperately into what could pass for the beast's chest.

The creature screamed in rage and pain, slamming down one of it's hands. Two clawed fingers impaled Noah's left shoulder and he screamed as well, tears flooding his eyes. Pinned together, they fought to get free. Noah grabbed the hilt and pushed further, shoving the blade deeper into the creature's chest. It roared again, but did not desist.

That's when the magic came to life. Energy flowed from Noah's chest down into his sword and the blade became a brilliant white light. The creature shrieked and fell back, wrihing in agony. Noah stood and grabbed the hilt again. The light became brighter and he pulled it free, bringing it down hard with his remaining arm. It swung blindly, parting skin on Noah's thigh. Noah screamed in pain again and struck, his attacks full of rage and frustration.

He hacked the creature to death. Well after it had died and after his sword had lost it's power, he continued to cleave into the beast. Then, exhaustion from random invoking of the magic caught hold and he fell limp to the ground, bleeding.

He roared in pain one last time, calling for someone to help, and then fell still and quiet.................


Cue: To anyone within the area of Sungan. I have every intent of letting Noah die, but if someone helps in the next day or so, he will live. It also might do well for him to team up with a healer..........

__________________
"Ah, for the thrill of travel!
How I wish I could wander where ever my heart wished,
with a sword in hand, my life in a pack upon my back, and a fair wind to speed me along on my journey.
To see things I have never seen and do things I will never do again.
The life of adventures is for me!"
-"Wanderlust" by Ashton Banker

---

Posted by Arboreal Prowler on 03-22-2002 04:10 PM:

Hunted

OOC: (I finally found you guys. Sheesh... I come back from vacation and all of a sudden the site moves. Well, now I'm back.)

IC: The Arboreal Prowler woke up in an uncomfortable bed. He opened his eyes to see Ilona sleeping soundly. As she lay there, motionless, he wished he could talk to her or make love to her. He couldn't. She was an empty shell.

He got out of bed, got dressed, put on his cloak, and went downstairs into the tavern. As usual, he sat down at the table in the corner and ordered a beer.

Ilona was still dead inside from when the demon hypnotized her. The Prowler still hadn't found the rose he dropped into the ocean. Once he found it, Ilona would return to her normal state.

Five men walked into the tavern, and one of them looked over at the Prowler. He told the rest of them to wait by the door, and approached the table. "Are you the one they call the Arboreal Prowler?"

The Prowler glared up at him. "If you're afraid right now, then I'm the Prowler."

The man smiled and sat down. "Then you must not be the man I'm looking for." He looked across the table at the Prowler, as if expecting him to say something. The Prowler just stared back at him, and propped his feet up on the table. The man finally spoke again. "Mr. Prowler, my name is Colin. I'm Octavia's brother."

"That's not her name," the Prowler snapped back.

"Oh! Perhaps you'll enlighten me?" he said with a surprised look.

"Her name's Ilona. So you're here to rescue her?" He took a swig of his beer.

"Precisely. Now, I'm not a violent man, sir. There is a price on your head; my family has offered a very large reward to anyone who can kill you and get my sister back." He smiled. "I am more forgiving, Mr. Prowler."

"Call me Rozun."

Colin furrowed his brow. "Pardon?"

"It's what the Elves call me. Go on."

Colin continued. "As I was about to say, I do not wish you any harm. All I want is to take my dear sister out of here today. If you hand her over, I will give you ten thousand grans and the bounty on you will be lifted. What say you?" He waited eagerly for the answer.

The Prowler took his feet off the table and leaned forward. "Listen, boy. I'm not that cheap. It'll cost you a lot more than ten thousand grans to get your sister back."

Colin frowned. "I'm sorry to hear that, Rozun." He signalled his men to do their work.

"Hold it," said the Prowler. "Kill me, and you won't find out where your sister is." The men stopped. The Prowler leaned back in his chair. "You see, Colin, although I'm not a rich scholar like you, I'm not an idiot. I wouldn't take Ilona into town with me. I know you people are after me. If you kill me, you'll never see your sister again."

Colin was furious. He stood up, unsheathed his sword, and held the blade up to the Prowler's throat. "Where is she?!" he screamed.

The Prowler kept a calm look on his face. "You won't kill me." There was a moment of silence, then Colin reluctantly sheathed his sword. The Prowler smiled. "Now walk out that door, and go away."

Colin walked over to the door, followed by his men. Before he left, he turned around and glared at the Prowler. "When they kill you, I hope it hurts. And may you burn in Hell!" With that, he stormed out of the tavern.

The Prowler finished his beer and sat there in silence. Now there was no way out. He would eventually be hunted down and killed. It was only a matter of time. His only hope was to take refuge with the Rangers.

He went back to his room, and helped Ilona get out of bed. He was lucky that Colin didn't call his bluff. They could have found her just by checking all the rooms. He helped her get dressed, and they left the tavern. They mounted his horse, Night Mare.

As the Arboreal Prowler left Forestre, he knew what he had to do. He had to find the Vandalian Rangers. They would help protect him from bounty hunters, and the Black Wolves, who were now hunting him. He hoped he wouldn't find the Black Wolves before he found the Rangers.

---

Posted by Volsung on 03-23-2002 12:32 PM:

walking and learning

Volsung and Sayomara walked slowly through the sun light paths of the Sacred Grove. In the few day that they had been there the Volsung had spent a lot of time walking around looking at the marks left by other pilgrims, and making a few for himself. The rest of the time he spent talking to priest and priestess of the many small temples in the Grove. Most of people talked to were Terrain Holy Mages which did help him understand the principles behind Terrain Magic, but its wasn’t until the third day on until be found a master of Body Magic.

A man who had been there for almost forty years since the banning of all Terrain Magic, in the days that followed he taught Volsung great many things about the ways of Body magic most of which Volsung couldn’t do, but Volsung took pages of notes to make sure not to forget anything. ‘The Master’ as he like to be called also told Volsung about the world before the Great War, and how things had changed from, the coming of the Magi, to how they forced most of the old magic users in the remote part of the world.

The conversation when over the next couple of days and the men went on to talk about Nylaim in great detail and its history as a militarily power, and there numerous wars and defeats. Volsung took notes on everything he learned about all the towns, about there leaders and military structure. When they were all said and done Volsung was more than ever really to continue his mission. At the end of the fifth day in the Grove he meet up with Sayomara again at the southern tip of the grove, and the had gathered there things and headed out to Finiam. “Sayomara,” said Volsung and quite tone, “What did you spend the last few days doing aside from our few walks?”

“Well, it been a long time since I have been in the Scared Grove so I spent most of my time in deep thought trying to figure out what my next move will be.”

“And did you have again revelations?”

“Yes,” Said Sayomara being remarkable forward. “The truth is most be going home soon I have been gone far to long. I feel that Farai needs me, and I have a very short window to do a great many things.” Volsung could see on that Sayomara face looked like a great weight had been dropped on this shoulders. Volsung started to feel the weight himself because if Sayomara were off taking care of something in Farai that would mean that he would be leaving very soon.

“So when will you be going?” Asked Volsung

Sayomara didn’t answer at once, but instead be started walking faster in order to hind his face from Volsung. Volsung let him be for a bit then after about ten minute got ahead of Sayomara and forced him to stop and talk. Sayomara spoke in a quite tone, “If you must know I’m leaving once we hook up with our wondering Magi. After that I will head home, but until then I can help you any way I can.”

“Thank you for that.” And so the two men walked to Finiam as the sunset on anther day.

OCC: sorry it’s been a while since I posted but I think this accounts for most of the lost time.
on a side note isn't this cool

__________________

"Listen! I've traveled every road in this here land!"

---

Posted by Palin Freeborn on 03-23-2002 04:40 PM:

Palace run.............

Palin sat quietly above his drink, considering the words that Mouser had just spoken. The man had seemed to know abouth his actions in the past few weeks and that frightened him a little. But something was wrong. Mouser's interest was too.......how to describe it............suspicious. The dark man was up to no good.

"I don't see why I should help you, Mouser." Palin noticed out of his peripheral vision a blond haired man listening in on their conversation, but Mouser's fist hitting the table broke his thoughts.

"Because, you need information and I need information. Together, we can help each other out." Palin raised an eyebrow. Mouser was speaking softly now, his movements light and distracting. Palin felt a slight tingle at the back of his mind.

Listen to him...........he's right, you know...........do what he says..............

Palin overpowered the suggestion easily, his will not breaking under what he percieved as foreign thoughts.

"I think it is time you leave, Mouser." The dark man frowned. Apparently something was wrong.

"Are you sure? We could both profit from each other's efforts......"
The tingle returned. It was more powerful this time, almost like a physical shove.

Say yes.........you must go into the castle...........you cannot resist............

Palin sat up straight. His eyes narrowed and he forced the suggestion out of his mind. Mouser stumbled backwards, overcome by the power of some unseen force.

"Get the hell out of my sight, Mouser. Your suggestions and influences on my thoughts will get you nowhere." Mouser stared in utter disbelief.

"How did you........ You couldn't......." Palin's hand drifted slowly to the palm of his sword as his finished the tankard of ale in front of him. Mouser was up to no good and he would not stand for it........

Another tingle found it's way through his thoughts. Palin spun angrily, his sword draw in Mouser's direction. The dark man stood in shock.

"Get the hell out of my head, bastard! I will not......." The tingle changed. It was not the signature of Mouser, but a more pure sensation. Palin re-sheathed his sword. Someone else was in the area and whoever it was..........

I've felt this before..........back in Ioty...........it's Til'sylvanna, the Elwain Maiden.........she's close..........

Palin sat back down, his thoughts oriented on locating the her. The blond-haired man behind him chuckled softly at the previous display of intimidation and ordered another drink. Palin thought of challenging him as well, then changed his mind as the signal became closer. She was in Gania.

They would meet again.

Palin left quietly. Mouser waited a few moments, his fear getting the better of him. Then he followed silently. The blond-haired man chuckled and stood, walking out the door as well. Palin knew they were behind him, but he had no intention of starting a fight here. He would wait for Til'Sylvanna to show herself, then he would join her again.


Cue: Please, please, please get the meeting over with! I've set Palin up so he can't post anymore until you guys finish. Please hurry..........

__________________

Being a hero is not some title to obtain or a term to be used lightly. It is a matter of essence and is reserved for those with only heart and soul guiding their actions.

---

Posted by Cybele Ariadne on 03-23-2002 04:45 PM:

He ran through the town streets with Cybele over his shoulder. He was breathing heavily but didn’t seem to care. He bumped into people not caring who and usually knocked them over. He stopped by a cart in the street and dropped her in. He climbed onto the back of the wagon and yelled to the driver.

“Lets move. We don’t want Azure catching up to us before we get there.”

Now all we need is for the fish to bit the hook.

The wagon sped up and ran off down the street away from town.

**************************************************
**
She opened her to the sound of a branch smacking some wood, and something rolling. She quickly looked around and found out that she was on a moving wagon. In front of her was the mans she say out of her window before. She scooted back to the back of the drivers seat. She noticed that he was almost asleep and began to think of a plan to escape. She scooted over to the side and placed her hand on the wagon side.

“Don’t you even think about it.”

“Why not there’s no reason for me to be captured is there?”

“And I thought you were and investigator…”

“How did you know that?”

“I know everything..”

“What the hell is going on!” said Crane as he jumped off the wagon

“Nothing sir. Its just that we broke a wheel over a big rock in road.”

“And you call that nothing. Incompetent fools. Oh well the rest of the way is rock mountain anyway. Cybele! Get out of there now! We walk.”

A man came to the end of the wagon grabbed her and took her out. He held a grip of her tightly and forced her up the road. She started tripping over some pebbles. She fell to the ground and was let go of the mans grip. She scooted back and got up. She did a 360 back kick and knocked the man in the head. He began to grow dizzy. She jumped and spanned with her feet in the air and knocked the man in the stomach. She fell to the ground the same time as the man. She got up and started running forward hoping that she would get away from Crane’s gang. She ran up and passed two men.

“Wait!”

“Halt!”

She kept running. They were about to go after her when Crane to the to stop.

“Let her keep going. She’s heading where we intended anyway.”

She ran down the road and turn off it down a steep hill full of tall trees and large plants. She then stopped to stare at a waterfall. Its majestic waters came falling down into a lake. Its crystallization was all that she could notice in her eyes . She heard footsteps from behind but did not move to see who it was.

“Beautiful isn’t it? I’d like to welcome you to Vangros falls. Well what are you standing there for take her away!”

__________________

---

Posted by Jack Gildern on 03-26-2002 11:39 AM:

On an impulse..........

Jack followed the younger man, Palin, and the considerably darker companion Mouser through the back alleys of Gania. The rogue moved quietly and efficiently, making Jack lose him on more than one occasion. He would have never seen them again if Palin had not discovered Mouser following him.

The rogue's anger was apparent. He wanted no part of Mouser, yet the darker man continued to follow. Palin comprimised to let him follow if he stayed within his bounds. Mouser nodded silently, his curiousity still puiqed. Jack watched from the shadows far off and followed as they continued to the main street in Gania, the one that would lead straight to the castle.

Jack followed casually and cursed when he remebered that he had left the Fiero pelts back at the inn.

Damn my impulsive decisions..............

They would have to wait. Things promised to get more interesting here. Palin continued up the road and paused as he approached the front gates. Quite a few guards stood on either side and stared at him suspiciously. Jack's eyes widened in surprise as Palin stopped twenty feet from the gate and sat down, legs folded.

What the hell is he.......He's not going to wait, is he?

He did. Jack stood there for ten minutes before he realized that the rogue's intent was to wait for someone to exit the castle.....or to invite him in. Cursing vehemently, Jack returned to the inn. His bag of pelts, luckily, remained where they were, all accounted for.

Jack sat down and laughed at his stupidity. Why had he left? Especially when he had a few grans worth of pelt with him. What was he expecting Palin to do? It was an interesting hour, at least........

Jack stood and left, his destination the marketplace. He found a suitable merchant's stand and set the pelts upon the table. After a few hours, he had sold all 10 of them and was a over a hundred grans richer, thanks to an eccentric buyer who paid a fantastic sum for almost the entire lot.

Jack grinned at his new payload and bought food with a bit of the money, as well as a few other mechanical necessities that he needed for his inventions, including some pure ore that a merchant bastard insisted on selling for more than it was worth.

Jack stayed the night at the inn and traveled home the next day.

*************************************************

It was two nights hence since Jack had left Gania when he arrived at his home. After unpacking, he immediately began to work on his Aircraft. Development for the steam engine had begun and Jack used the pure ore to make the casing for the steam box, with a focus rod and a rotor (rotating motor) connector that used the steam to spin the propellor (a large, three-pronged part that, when sped up, would pull the plane foward and through the air).

Jack worked straight for three days, barely stopping to eat or drink. With a few more adjustments and the insertion of a larger water tank, the plane was complete.

Jack lit another cigar and smiled at his work. It was time to test it. He jumped into the cockpit (don't even ask how this was named) and ignited the burners for the engine. His flashpowder, in measured amounts, had proven useful in providing a safe heat source to produce the steam. The steam began to rise after a few minutes and the engine started, the propeller beginning to rotate.

The engine sputtered and Jack's heart jumped.

NO DAMMIT! DON"T DIE ON ME!!!!!

The propeller began to slow. Jack cursed and slammed his fist on the dashboard. The engine sputtered again and the propeller spun faster. The Aircraft moved foward slowly and picked up speed across the open plain.

I'm gonna fly again.......

The Aircraft's wheels left the ground.

__________________
"If it's mechanical, it's my field of expertise. And if it flies, you're looking at the best damn pilot you'll ever see."

---

Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 03-26-2002 12:58 PM:

Meanwhile in the Kingdom of the Elwain...

Ja’Shar An’Dune sat in his private walled garden and mused upon the events of the last few days. Though he had managed to contain the situation, it had been a close thing. Damn that Prince and his meddling ways!

Two days ago the King had become bedridden. It seemed that his delicate Elwain system did not take very well to the potion Ja’Shar had been given by Linerin. The King was now barely able even to speak, let alone run his people. The Prince had let matters alone for a little while, but had yesterday confronted the Killian’shar on the state of the King.

He had come storming into Ja’Shar’s room, a look of cold determination on his youthful face. The boy was a very accomplished fighter, but in matters of the Nish’talle A’diran he was no match for Ja’Shar.

Linfell came before his father’s advisor. “Why does he not recover?”

Ja’Shar schooled his features into a mask of compassion and concern. “My Prince… I fear that I have ill news for you. I greatly fear that your father has contracted the magical disease that has killed so many of our kind. You know that there is not cure for it, at least none that we have yet found. Still, I work endlessly in hopes of his salvation, my Prince.” The Stormshadow almost laughed at the stricken look upon the boy’s face.

A thousand thoughts ran through Linfell’s mind all at once. His father…dying? It could not be! Then something pricked at the corner of his perception…a feeling of great wrongness. The Prince of the Elwain had been gifted, like all of the House of Dol’Allymar, with great empathy. All things magical and emotional he felt with a great keenness. He turned from Ja’Shar to an odd mirror covered in a far corner of the room. He had never been within the private rooms of the Killian’shar in his entire life, and so this object was unknown to him.

Ja’Shar. Seeing the Prince’s attention turn to his Door mirror reacted at once. He was finally going to rid himself of this little fool once and for all. With the King dead, his son out of the picture, and that little bitch of a niece of his marked for Linerin’s purposes, the Dol’Allymar ruling line would be at an end. It would fall to Ja’Shar to rule the great nation of the Elwain!

As the Prince walked toward the mirror, as if drawn by some repulsively dark force, Ja’Shar readied his spell. In his hand he formed a small orb of dark gray smoke. As both Shadow Master, and Nish’talle A’diran he was a very powerful mage. Far beyond Linfell’s ability to stop. The Killian’shar had seen the passing of six thousand summers; this boy was no match for him.

Linfell finally came before the mirror and pulled off its blue silk cover. He was assaulted by the force of the Shadow magic within it, stunned and disoriented by the force of the vileness. He turned to Ja’Shar.

“Traitor! You are a Servant of Darkness!” The hurt and furry in Linfell’s summer blue eyes shone like daggers.

Ja’Shar’s lips curled into a cruel smile. “Indeed. And you may call me Lord Stormshadow.” He began to gather the shadow about him, preparing to cast his spell.

“What did they offer you? What could make you betray your own kin?” Linfell drew his sword. He knew that the Killian’shar was a far more powerful mage, but if he were going to die, he would take the shadow mage with him.

“Your Cousin. I tried to convince your twit of an uncle that our pairing would be beneficial to all parties, but the fool refused. He said I was too old, and that she would have whom she loved. As soon as my Master is finished with her, she’s mine.” There was a perverse pleasure in the eyes of the Stormshadow, as if he could already feel his hands in the sliver hair of his prize.

Linfell spit at his feet in disgust. “I think not. Valerian will kill you if I do not, and if not him, then Saeth Shen. All of the Esiai’desh’mirain will rise up against you and your dark tyranny. Sooner or later our people will see through your dark web of lies, and you will fall.” The Prince charged, just as Saeth had trained him to do so long ago.

Ja’Shar launched the gray force sphere at the boy, trapping him within it before the Prince even got close enough to strike. It shrank to the size of a hawk’s egg, and came to hover just in front of him.

He reached out a delicate hand and took the sphere. “There you shall stay until I have a use for you. If Linerin fails to procure your little cousin, you may prove to be a very useful bargaining chip.”

Ja’Shar slipped the orb into his robe pocket and went to make the announcement to the Esiai’desh’mirain that the Prince had gone out into the word to seek a cure for his father’s malady.

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.

---

Posted by Volsung on 03-26-2002 03:14 PM:

the departure of Sayomara

Volsung and Sayomara were quickly approaching Filiam. After nightfall, the two men left the main road and made camp inside a small grove of trees. After they had settled in Sayomara started speaking once more, “Do you know what is going on here in Asheri?” He asked Volsung, but before Volsung could respond, Sayomara started talking again. “The powers of darkness are taking over. I have heard roomers so quite sometime, that something was going on, but I wasn’t for sure until we got the Scared Grove. Here I was able to feel the dark power, and talk to people who had seen the Shadowspawn…”

Volsung Interrupted, “If I may ask what are shadowspawn?”

Sayomara stirred a little with the question, “They are servants of evil, dark creators which only live to kill and destroy. I have not seen them for a long time but word is that they are all over Lunus.” Then he paused and bowed his head, “I shouldn’t have stayed away so long if I would have been here then Able thing might not have gotten this bad.” When he lifted this head there were tears in his eyes, and for the first time since Volsung had meeting Sayomara he looked 483 years. “Volsung I am sorry, but can not wait any longer I must go now. I know I that I told you that I would help you for as long as I could, well the time has come for me to go. I sorry I couldn’t teach you more about Terran Magic, but I’m sure that you know enough to finish your training on you own.” Then he stood up and turned to walk away, “You will find Nascent in the Six-Sided inn when you get Filiam. Good-bye.” With that Sayomara told flight flying east in to the Moonrise.

Volsung didn’t know what to say, so simple watched as the old man flow away. After what seemed like hours. “I hope I see you again, but something tells me that it’s going to be a long time.” After that, Volsung cried for a short time until be fell asleep.

OCC: what is going on around here people have been avoiding the story forum like the plauge was let loose here. In any case I have more to come later tonight.

__________________

"Listen! I've traveled every road in this here land!"

---

Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 03-26-2002 04:56 PM:

Meeting with a King

The doors to the Grand Hall opened, and the four elves made their silent way to the dais of the King. Til'Sylvanna, clad in simple white silk and bear footed as was her custom, went in the fore, Saeth at her right, Nelcar at her left, and Finrandel bringing up the rear.

Saeth glared at the door warden as they entered, for they had exchanged harsh words ere the elves were admitted into the Hall of the King. Saeth would not, under any circumstances, allow his Lady to go unguarded, and the warden had been unwilling to let the elves before the King armed. In the end, Til’Sylvanna had used Words of Command and her word as an Emissary to convince the guard to let them pass. They were only four, after all, and the humans were many.

The humans had nothing to fear still, she could feel all their eyes on the Fair Folk not seen in these halls for more than a century. Many stared in wonder, some in suspicion, and even a few muttered in dissention. What brought the strange, unnaturally long lived elves unto the lands of their King?

Indigo gasped as he saw them enter. He had seen her before, of course, but for the first time, in person, he stared. She had an air of beauty about her. Not as attractive as Scarlet, at least not to his mind, but beautiful nonetheless.

They passed like little more than a whisper, serene Til'Sylvanna, cold and watchful Saeth, attentive and pleasant Nelcar, and ever-silent Finrandel.

In the center of the hall, she stopped, and bowed. Not on one knee, as was the custom for elves to their own king, but as respect to an equal. She could feel Saeth's irritation that she granted the human's that much, but ignored him.

Indigo was standing next to Scarlet, watching the procession from next to the Queen's throne. The servants had found Indigo a coat suitable for a noble. He was a bit uncomfortable, but he was unsure of how the Elwain would expect him to appear.

Eremon surprised the Elwain by bowing in a similar fashion. Even though he did not have personal relations with the elves he wanted to show them as much respect as they had shown him.

The hall was eerily silent as both parties studied one another. Scarlet wanted to go to the White Lady's side, but she was somewhat unnerved by her guard.

"I send, on behalf of the most noble king Beingor of House Dol’Allymar of the Salurion, and High King of the Elwain, greetings, oh King of House Rosenbalde.” Til'Sylvanna's voice, while quiet and soft, carried to every corner of the great Hall. She then did an odd and shocking thing, electing a gasp even from her own party. She turned to Indigo and Scarlet, and upon one knee she knelt.

Indigo desperately wanted to speak with her, but held his tongue. He did not wish to offend, and he was unfamiliar with the customs of the Elwain. He managed an awkward bow. He had not been prepared for such an honor, and nearly stumbled.

"And to the brightest stars in all the sky, I sent also my greeting, Til'Sylvanna of the House of Dol'Allymar, called the Evenstar by my Kindred, and White Lady by thine."

"Get up,” hissed Saeth in her mind. "You do not bow, not to anyone, certainly not in front of them."
The Elvenwoman stood once more ignoring the whispers about her. To Saeth she said in his mind, "Shhh... I know what it is that I do."

Scarlet dipped gracefully also to one knee, trying to conceal a flush. She was not sure what the White Lady's bow signified, but it surely was not something to be taken lightly

"I am Indigo... of the House of Grei." Why did I say that? I'm no noble! Indigo immediately went red in the face, regretting that he had spoken.

His comment elicited a sharp look from the King Eremon, however.

The Lady awarded him a smile. To cover up the youth's misstep she addressed the King once more,” I would that my errand were one of a more pleasant nature, Noble King, but I fear that it is not so."

"Darkness now approaches thy lands, and thy people shall soon be besieged. A darkness which long hath slept has awakened, and all servants of the light are in grave peril."

"You mean the shadowspawn..." Indigo said. "We've seen these things ourselves. We've been attacked by them twice..." Scarlet shivered. Earlier she had heard of the destruction of Sungan from a merchant who had been nearby at the time.

Til'Sylvanna turned to the youth and studied him for a long time before she spoke. To her, he appeared in two forms, one of her Dreaming, and one in the Waking world. It was difficult for her to reconcile the two.

“Yes, of them I do speak, but they are but the pawns of an even greater Darkness. A darkness that I do not think is content merely to pillage.” She returned her attention to the King. It was he that she had to convince first, for she would have a chance to speak with Indigo and Scarlet later.

“My Lord, pray heed my warning. Evil rides the land in the form of black Vex… I myself have been attacked by more than one of them.”

All about the court voices of concern and worry could be heard.

“And you bring them with you! You are the cause of the evil!” Came a voice from the crowd.

Saeth hissed and looked about for the source of the dissention.

Til’Sylvanna stood calm and serene before the appraising eyes of the King of Gania. He had not yet spoken as to what his thoughts were on the matter.

The elven woman’s voice silenced all other conversation, for in it was the power of her kindred manifest in her. Little did she like being called a bringer of doom, and was losing patience with the foolish who did not know their plight.

“I can tell thee this: thy cities are not safe so long as thou doth nothing to protect them. I did not have to come here to give thee this warning, for we Elwain do not interfere in the fates of men. However, I have come to help thee as far as I am able. I offer my wisdom, my knowledge of lore of ages past, and what power of my people is in me. It is often that knowledge is a far better weapon against evil than armies of armored men.

I come to bring thee hope, for I have Seen that which may come to pass, and I tell thee that there is hope. Though the way shall not be an easy one, hope there is for those with the strength to see it through.

The King stood up from his seat on the dais and was silent for a time pondering her words. Scarlet and Indigo were silent, eyes locked on him.

Finally he said, “I find that it is wise to always consider all aspects of a confrontation. What you have said has the feel of truth to it, though I feel that there is also much that you have left… unsaid. I am sure that you have your reasons.

“Be that as it may, we have always had peace with the Elwain, and I would not forsake whatever knowledge you may be willing to share with us. Please except my invitation to stay here at the palace while you terry here in Gania. As emissaries of your fair folk, I will accord you every honor. I ask you to give me the day to consider your words, and then we shall talk more on the morrow. Is this to the Lady’s liking?”

Indeed, my Lord. We would be honored to sleep beneath thy hall.” She bowed in an elaborate fashion, obviously an Elwain custom after being invited to share in an honor.

“Let it be so then. I will have my steward show you to your rooms, and have your belongings brought as well.”

With that the session of court was called to an end, and the Elwain were escorted to their rooms. Tired from the stress of the day, Til’Sylvanna took a nap, knowing that later that evening she would meet with the Stars in private… and that the fate of the world would be decided…


CUE: Indigo and Scarlet...

*** Credit for this post goes also the Scarlet and INdigo, as well as Saeth.***

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.

---

Posted by Jesse Silverstar on 03-26-2002 06:34 PM:

Jesse, Janna, and Lee made their way to one of the local inn. She opened a door to one of the rooms and smiled, “Home sweet home.”

“This is your home?” Asked Lee.

“Yep, the innkeeper gave it to me in return for working here.” She walked into the room and plopped down onto one of the chairs, “Whew, what a tiring day.”

“I’m fairly refreshed actually, may have sometime to do with the fact I’ve been resting for the past day in a jail cell though,” Jesse smirked. Janna gave a small giggle; she was an amazingly happy person, so sweet and kind to those around her. It was a wonder that she risked so much to save them, which brought up some questions nonetheless.

“I’ve been wondering why did you save us?”

“Well…..”

“Lee!” Jesse interrupted, “She saved us, brought us to her home, and now you question her? How rude of you!” He winked to Lee and smiled at Janna.

“Actually he has a fair point, I do need to ask a favor of you.”

“Is that so?” Jesse scratched his chin, “Well it is the least we could do, my sweet savior.” Lee shook his head, ‘I’ll bet he doesn’t even give a damn what the favor is, just as long as he can make himself look good.’

Janna smiled once again, “Well you see, some thieves have been giving Carl, the innkeeper, trouble. They have been coming around causing problems with the patrons and such, lately they have even been taking money and saying that it is to ensure our safety.”

“Such horror!” Jesse said in mock surprise, as if he never expected such terrible things could happen, even though he had done worse plenty of times.

“Seeing as you two are such great warrior,” she innocently blinked her eyes, “I was hoping you could help.”

“We would be honored to help, plus we owe you one!” Jesse silently congratulated himself, he was doing quite well with this one. Lee on the other hand rolled his eyes, he would of course help, but he was amused by the fact that she was using her looks to try to con them into doing it. Jesse was conning himself into doing it, they didn’t need her to help.

---

Posted by Arboreal Prowler on 03-27-2002 08:22 AM:

A Ranger in the distance

It had been a couple days since the Arboreal Prowler left Forestre. He had stayed on the main road for half a day, briefly joining a merchant caravan. As he rode with them, they all shared stories of their travels. The merchants had been attacked by a group of bandits. Their lives were spared when they gave the bandits a large crystal, claiming it was a diamond; it was actually quartz. The Prowler told them of some of his travels, but he did not reveal his identity. One of their armed escorts may have heard about the price on his head and be interested in collecting the bounty. He did, however, tell them he was a Ranger.

After leaving the caravan, the Prowler went off the road and galloped full speed toward the south. He kept up this pace for fifteen minutes, then returned to a slow trot. Night Mare was grateful.

The Prowler sniffed the air. If the Black Wolves were following him closely, they would have picked up speed when he did. Demi-wolves have sweat glands, so he would be able to smell them. He picked up a very faint odor. They were close.

He kept a good pace for the next couple of days, and was able to set camp each night. He took great care to keep the fire very low; he only used small sticks and beretch tree leaves for fuel. The berech was a slender tree of moderate height, and had spider-like branches. Each branch was almost like a web of sticks and twigs. Legends tell of giant spiders that dwelled in the berech trees thousands of years ago, but these are normally dispelled as myths. They are found almost exclusively on the plains of Gran Adageros and are usually dry, making them ideal for making a small fire.

At night, he heard the Black Wolves howling. They were not very far away, perhaps only a few miles. He kept a steady watch throughout the night, and frequently saw shadows moving around in the darkness. For the first time in his life, the Arboreal Prowler was unsure of exactly what the Fiero would do. He had spent most of his life living near them, observing them, and spying on them. He had always known what they were going to do. But now they weren't in the woods. They were out of their element. The Prowler was out of his element.

On the third day of his journey, he saw Sentinel Hill. It was the largest mound for over a hundred miles. It was over three hundred feet tall, and offered a magnificent view of the surrounding flatlands. Rangers went there often. It was the only natural landmark in the region, and Rangers rarely went into a town or city.

As he rode up the hill, the Prowler looked up at the sky. The sun was almost directly above him; it was about noon. There were clouds to the south, and a warm breeze was blowing north. He knew he would hit a thunderstorm within the next day, and there was a slight possibility that the Black Wolves would be thrown off the trail. It seemed to be his only hope.

When he reached the top of Sentinel Hill, he looked to the north. The grass on the plains was about five feet tall, but he was able to see human-like figures moving toward the hill. There were ten of them.

"They're closing in." Unfortunately, he was upwind from them and they would easily stay on his trail. If he tried to move east or west, they would intercept him. If he turned around and went north, they would easily cut him off. They had him exactly where they wanted him. He had made a fatal mistake, but he couldn't be blamed. He couldn't have anticipated the sudden shift in the wind.

He looked to the south, and saw a lone figure in the distance. He took out his binoculars, which he always carried with him, and looked again at the figure. Through the binoculars, he saw that the man was wearing a green cloak. There was a ray of hope, for Rangers are just about the only people who travel away from the road in a green cloak.

The Arboreal Prowler put the binoculars away and took off again at a full gallop. This man was a Vandalian Ranger, and the rest of his tribe was nearby.

__________________

I am the reason you are afraid of the dark. I am the reason you fear venturing alone into the woods. It is my name that is whispered by the trees and carried by the wind to your ears. I am the Arboreal Prowler.

---

Posted by Arboreal Prowler on 03-28-2002 08:37 AM:

Bane Tallone

"Halt!" The Ranger had an arrow on his bowstring, ready to fire at the Arboreal Prowler.

"Hold back your arrow!" The Prowler stopped and put his hands in the air. "I come in peace and in search of protection."

The Ranger looked carefully at the Prowler for several moments, then put away his arrow. "You're a Ranger, aren't you?"

The Prowler bared his arm and showed the Ranger his tattoo. "Of the Vandalian Clan." He went up to the Ranger and they shook hands.

"Who's following you, brother?"

The Prowler looked back at Sentinel Hill; the wolves had not yet appeared. He turned back around to face the Ranger. "The Black Wolves have been tracking me for nearly three days now, and they're closing in. Is the rest of your tribe nearby?"

The Ranger looked off to the south. "Two days ago the tribe met on top of Sentinel Hill, then we all went south. Some of the Evisis Rangers are supposed to be traveling through these parts very soon, so I came here to watch for them. Are you an Evisis Ranger?"

"Yes. Actually, most of the Evisis Tribe have stayed up north, keeping watch over the land between the Evisis Woods and the cities of Forestre and Gania. These are dangerous times, and many ignorant travelers are on the road." The Prowler looked back at the hill again. "I left to get away from the Black Wolves, but they've followed me."

"Well, I am Bane Tallone. What's your name?"

The Prowler turned back around to face the Ranger. "Rozun."

Bane smiled. "Come with me, brother. The Tribe is within fifty miles from here." They took off toward the south as the Black Wolves neared the top of Sentinel Hill.

__________________

I am the reason you are afraid of the dark. I am the reason you fear venturing alone into the woods. It is my name that is whispered by the trees and carried by the wind to your ears. I am the Arboreal Prowler.

---

Posted by Arboreal Prowler on 03-28-2002 09:55 PM:

A night in the desert

The fire cackled violently, offering the only warmth the two Rangers could get; the Tonday Desert gets extremely cold after the sun sets. Bane Tallone and the Arboreal Prowler sat next to each other by the fire, and Ilona lay on the ground near them. She was speechless and motionless as usual.

"I'm lucky I ran into you, Bane." The Prowler rubbed his hands together and held them up to the fire. The warmth from the flames went into his hands and sent a warm tingle through the rest of his body. To an untrained eye, there is absolutely no plant life in the Tonday Desert, but a Tonday Ranger can find obscure sources of fuel for a fire. "A man would die out here without a fire."

"Many do." Bane was also holding his hands up to the fire. They had elected not to cook anything on the fire. Although the fire would lead the Black Wolves to them, it would not make them approach. However, if the wolves smelled meat cooking on the fire, they would have a motive to attack. "It's a shame we can't find every ignorant traveler before he freezes to death."

Neither of them slept that night. The two of them kept watch all through the night, with their bows right next to them. They frequently saw dark figures moving in the darkness just a few yards away, but the Prowler was not afraid. He knew these creatures better than anyone else. After much thought, he had decided that the Black Wolves would not attack. They were out of their element, and were naturally uneasy around fire. Nevertheless, he kept careful and deliberate watch, ready to use his Elven bow.

Every now and then during the night the Prowler got the opportunity to gaze at the stars. In the desert sky, one can see millions and even billions of stars, which light up the desert. The shape of the black moon can even be seen as a silhouette among the stars. The stars that form the main constellations show up as the largest and brightest, and their shapes are made even clearer with all the small, dim stars in between.

The Prowler looked for a long time at his favorite constellation, Vair Talon. Vair Talon was the Land Master hundreds of years ago, and was the most famous Ranger in history. When the King of Gania was kidnapped by the Fiero, Vair Talon negotiated his release. He was also one of the first men to venture into the Ice Valley and make it out alive. His stars were put into the sky after he died as a way of honoring his love of nature. The star that represents Talon's head is always in the same place in the night sky, and travelers can always find which direction is north by looking at it.

The Prowler was relieved when the sun appeared on the horizon.

__________________

I am the reason you are afraid of the dark. I am the reason you fear venturing alone into the woods. It is my name that is whispered by the trees and carried by the wind to your ears. I am the Arboreal Prowler.

---

Posted by Avatar Worldmaker on 03-28-2002 10:02 PM:

OOC: As Saeth, credit for this post goes to all involved parties..

Til'Sylvanna knocked upon the door to Indigo Grei's room. She knew that Scarlet would soon join them, but for the moment had business with her father.

"It's open." Still unsure of their elven customs, he elaborated. "You can come in."

She entered slowly, Saeth only a step behind her. Even now he would not allow her to be alone with anyone, especially some human boy that he did not know or trust.

Indigo eyed Saeth carefully. He seemed to have no love for any humans, but Indigo wanted to let him know he intended them no harm.

Saeth's eyes did not leave the human man, though he knew his Ward trusted him for some odd reason.

Although not the first time he saw her, he was still taken aback by her ethereal beauty. "I'm honored to have your company, Til'Sylvanna Evenstar."

She bowed before him once more, though not upon her knee this time. "It is I who am honored, Dolensirion." Her words were in the elven tongue. She could feel the turmoil within him, but knew that this conversation could no longer be delayed. Saeth’s strong presence gave her the courage to say what was needed, though she could tell that he liked the human not at all.

Indigo gritted his teeth in spite of himself. "Can you tell me more about this... Dolensirion? Please, you are welcome to sit." He motioned her to a chair. “I... unfortunately... don't recall much of what happened..."

She did as she was bidden, taking a seat in a comfortable chair nearest the window. The confines of the stone building still put her on edge.

"Thou canst understand me, though I do not speak thy tongue... " She held him in her quicksilver eyes, “And I have seen thee often in the Realm of Dreams."

"Um... I've seen you, too... But I don't understand anything. Sometimes... I don't know who I am anymore."

She smiled sadly. "Do any of us?"
:
Indigo gave her a puzzled look. "I'm pretty sure that most people don't have to go through this..."

" No, let us hope that they do not. Only some are destined for such greatness, though the storybooks do not also tell of the suffering that comes as part of being a hero. What I have to tell thee may be far more than thou hast wish to know. I fear that I do not bring thee happy tidings, Dolensirion. " He was so very young. So very good and kind spirited. This boy did not deserve to have to have the weight of the world upon his shoulders. She hated herself for having to do this to him. He and Scarlet should have been granted the peace to live their lovers lives together… but the world, it seemed, did not see fit to grant it. For Til’Sylvanna, there was much sadness in that thought. "I bring hope to the world which is shrouded in Shadow... but for thyself, thy love, and me and mine, the way will not be a light one. For us, the way will be fraught with hardship. I whish that it were not so, but I will not lie to thee and give thee a false sense of our plight.”

"Ever since the day we left Fayre, I've been... not myself, at times. And I can do things... things I shouldn't be able to do." He lit the candle on the other side of the room to prove his point.

The elven woman raised an eyebrow as he lit the flame... This was not part of her Vision... Her mind raced at the implications of what it was he now did, but she could form no concrete conclusions.

"Look at this!" He raised his fist. Saeth's hand went to his sword, and Indigo hesitated. On the back of his hand was his silverblade marking.

She frowned. 'What is it? Thy marking is unknown to me." She could feel that fire, which was the core of his spirit, beginning to burn brighter. His passion lashed put upon her empathic elven mind causing her to draw back a little. She could feel the burning of his emotions... the raging of his thoughts. If this man did not keep in check his power...

"I... did not mean to offend! I'm sorry. This is the marking of a silverblade. I took the test of dedication, and was not gifted with magic. I should not be able to use magic, as I understand.”

"I am not all that well versed in... Magic, as thy human kin call it. For the Elwain, such a concept is not expressed. All are gifted to some degree or another among our kin. I fear that I cannot give thee the answer that thou seekest. For that I am sorry.”

“I haven't even told Scarlet about this part. I don't know how to.” He extinguished the flame with a dismissive gesture.

"Tell me what Indy?" Scarlet stood in the doorway looking puzzled.

Til'Sylvanna stood, and bowed before the Princess. "My Lady," she said in Common. Saeth sighed. "I don't see why you bow to them. They are children," he said in her head.

Indigo sighed. He pointed to the candle again, and lit the smoking wick.

Scarlet smiled at the White Lady but her expression immediately changed into one of shock.

"I thought you couldn't use magic Indy? What is this?"

It took the White Lady a moment to gain control of her whirling thoughts. One of these powerful humans at a time was hard enough, but both together threatened to overwhelm her completely. She felt Saeth’s strong hand upon her shoulder, and used him to anchor her.

"I don't know... I think it may have something to do with the other... my... his..." he slumped in his chair.

"Dolensirion..."

Something stirred within the recesses of Scarlet's mind. Dolensirion...?

'Stop, " Til said in a quiet voice of command.

Indigo looked up.

Scarlet did likewise

"Listen and I shall tell thee all that I know... which I admit is little enough. I cannot have the two of you at odds with one another, even the slightest contention sets my ears to ringing. Your human passion is more than I am use to, and it burns my mind like a brand. Call it Elven empathy, but I must beg your understanding." She now spoke in common for Scarlet's benefit.

Scarlet was confused. She wasn't angry at Indigo. She was in fact as confused about his magic as he was.

The elf calmed herself and placed her hands in her lap, preparing to tell a tale that never before had she told.

Indigo braced himself mentally for the news. It would not be pleasant, unless she spoke of a way to become himself totally again.

"I come from an ancient line. Even to the dawn of time can we trace our blood. With this blood comes certain... gifts, each according to the power of their spirit, and that of their parents."

"Mine is that of a Dream Walker, as was my mother before me. Only five of us have there ever been in the long history of the Salurion, but so we are. That is how I am able to find thee and to ward thy dreams. It is also where I am... " She paused considering her words carefully, "shown Visions of that which once was, that which is, and that which may yet come to be."

"You can see the future?" Indigo asked.

"My mother was like I am... though it can be argued that she was even stronger. It was she, Indigo, that first saw thee... long before even I was born upon Aeterna. " She considered his question. "I See what may be, not what must inevitably come to pass. At least, let us pray that that is so. Dark indeed would our future be if all I have Seen should come into being." She shuttered, remembering the hordes of Shadowspawn... and the fall of the city within which they now resided.

Indigo nodded. He wasn't sure what answer he had expected.

"Her Vision was convoluted... and even now I still struggle to understand it. I have come to understand much, though, since meeting you and lovely Scarlet, the red star of my dreams."

Scarlet furrowed her brow. She was concerned about the visions of Til’Sylvanna, and listened intently, not wanting to interrupt.

"There would come a time, my mother said, when the Shadow so long dormant would rise once more to cover the land in blood and chaos."

"The shadowspawn..." Indigo gasped under his breath.

Scarlet shivered.

"Battles would rend the very roots of the world, and twisted would become the beauty therein. The people would lose hope... and they would die in numbers uncounted. " Til'Sylvanna spoke quietly, softly, though such was the power of her words that she conjured her images in their very minds so like to reality that it was horrible. She paused, now getting to the heart of the matter. "But, out of the shadow would come the brightest of stars... and messengers of the Holy Mother herself. Warriors who were the only hope for a dying world."

"...Am... I to be one of these?" Indigo asked quietly.

She looked him in the eyes for a very long time, weighing him. She was deciding whether or not his spirit could stand the weight she threatened to place upon it. Her quicksilver eyes held him, and he was powerless against the age and power of them.

“Seekest ye thy soul’s true Home, through shadows of the Past.
Know thy strength, thy power, heart, and find thy kin at last.
The hidden Path, long since lost, shall open at thy command.
Heal with love the Shattered Stone, and thence the broken land.”

"I have told thee these words once before."

"In the dream."

"My mother saw, taken beyond the bounds of time, a Sword. A sword to damn or save the world."

"True home... thy kin..." Indigo puzzled it out in his mind. "I am... but my father is not... or my mother..." His eyes held oceans of confusion.



"As she saw the sword, those words came to her, a riddle. Only by human hand can this thing be found, and only by human hand wielded, though it is in the keeping of the Elwain. Only thou canst find all of its truth, but one thing I know for sure: Thee alone have the power to heal the Shattered Stone, which is the Door to the Sword. Thee alone. In that I have surpassed my mother, for I have Seen as she had not. I knew the moment I felt thee near Scarlet that thou were the one whom I had to seek. Thee and those foreordained to aid thee. Thee alone can pass the Trials and take the Sword."

"Astaldocristion... Surely, you are mistaken!"

She raised an eyebrow. "I do not make such mistakes, Indigo Grei."

"Me. Why me? I am the son of a miner, from Xellos! I am not nobly born, I have no magical blood!" He stood and continued. "What is happening in this world can NOT rest on me alone!"

Saeth rose menacingly, mistaking Indigo's intent. But Indigo did not relent.

Saeth laughed inwardly. This peasant human, not even of any blood that might have a hint of the Elwain nobility in it was the key?

"It can't be..." He turned to Scarlet.

She looked at him helplessly.

"I left home seeking adventure... but this isn't what I sought... I didn't want this..."

"Then he shall not have it," Saeth thought to Til’Sylvanna with a deep disgust. “Waste no more of your valuable time, Lady. The boy rejects his path.”

"It would seem none of us have a choice Indigo."

Til'Sylvanna flinched at the power the man's anguish had... it burned her mind, and she turned to Scarlet for help. In Scarlet’s mind she said, "Make him calm down or I must leave. He is too powerful even for me, such as I am!"

Scarlet heard Til'Sylvanna's pleas and went to place her hands on Indigo's shoulders.

Abruptly, he called the power from within, trying to purge it from him. Every candle in the room burst into flame, and he leapt toward the balcony.

Flame shot into the sky, in a torrent. "I'll use it all up... I have to clean it away..."

" NOOOOOoooo …” Til'Sylvanna cried, clutching at her head and falling to the floor in unimaginable agony. Saeth felt her burning up.

"Indigo! Please stop!" Scarlet cried running to his side.

Saeth's blade flashed in a silver streak as if flew from the scabbard. It was braced in one hand, shield in the other.

Indigo cut off the power, and collapsed. "What is happening to me..."

Scarlet ran to where he stood towering above them all and clutched his hand.

Til’Sylvanna, meanwhile, was doing the only thing that she could think of to keep the boy from killing himself and the rest of them with him in his passion. She reached deep within her wellspring of power, the very essence of her soul, and grabbed at the Mans very mind.

"WHO AM I?" An image flashed before all of them, an image of a blue haired man dressed in elaborate red clothing.

"You are Indigo Grei! Nothing will change that!"

“Am I?"

Into his mind came the White Lady’s voice, a voice that carried with it the weight of all her centuries, and of the great power she wielded in the Dreaming realm. "INDIGO: STOP. NOW ."

Saeth rushed towards Indigo, grabbing him by his collar after his collapse and raising him into the air with his millennia strong arms, "Release the lady from the pain that you bring or DIE!"

Til’Sylvanna had left her body behind and was pulling him into her realm... the only place that she could control his fire... and save his life.

"Scarlet... I love you... I want to be myself... for you..."

Into Saeth’s mind she said" Unhand him... You cannot stop him now, and will kill me if you try."
:
What is this power inside of me? How do I deal with this? Do I confront it, or do I make myself one with it? What will happen to me if I do?

The flames died out as quickly as they had begun.

Saeth shook the human. He cared nothing for this weakling's intent. He cared only for the safety of the Lady. His grip began to cut off air to the human as he squeezed harder. Then the voice came into his mind, and as it did, he threw the human to the floor as hard as he could and placed his blade at his throat, "If she dies, you die,"

With a strength that was not his own, Indigo pulled free of the Elwain’s fierce grip, but under the stress, collapsed to the floor, unconscious… and dreaming.

She could not stop Saeth, and could only hope he loved her enough to listen. She touched Scarlet with this thought..."Do not leave his side... I need thy help..."

Scarlet knelt by Indigo and stroked his hair. She covered Indigo's unconscious body protectively with her own lest the guard try to finish what he started.

The human fell unconscious, but Saeth did not care. He knew that Til’Sylvanna was likely spilling his blood in the land of dreams as they both had left their bodies. He kept the blade where it was, even though the Red Star was so near…

"Red star, I do not wish to harm this human, but I shall, if I feel the bond break," Saeth's eyes were filled with a deep sadness.

Scarlet stared up at him icily. "I'm sorry that you mistrust humans so much that you feel it necessary to try and exterminate them without thought." Her mind screamed at her to stop, but she was too far gone too care.

"He is harming the lady, Red Star, It is out of my hands, I will kill him if the lady is in danger"

"He won't harm her. I myself would not let that happen," Scarlet said still holding Indigo close. "But, I won't let you harm him either."

"You have no say in what happens in the world of dreams," was the Guardian’s tense response. He withdrew his blade from the boy’s throat and leaned it against his shoulder, “I would not harm any of you if the lady was not in such grave danger, and I shall not now harm this man, for there is nothing I can do that is not murder that might save her. Killing a defenseless boy, no matter how powerful, is as dishonorable as killing unarmed women and children,”

In the Realm of Dreams the Elven woman stood before the Dolensirion wreathed in silver fire, a sad, but intent look upon her face.

"Evenstar... I am sorry..." he said to her, in the dream.

'Do not fear, you cannot harm me here so long as I keep a safe distance between us. That is why I brought you here... to save us all. You are even more powerful that I thought." There was limitless compassion in her eyes… eyes that knew pain like to his own… eyes that would not let him fall.

"Do you know the limits of my strength? I tried as hard as I could to weave the most powerful spell I could, hoping that it would exhaust me... but it kept growing."

She let go of her own silver fire and stood before him as she was... small and tired. "Of all who live, I can best understand thy plight. And I can help you if you let me. "

"Please, Til'Sylvanna, tell me I have limits..."

She did not come too close to him, fearing even here to touch him. "I do not know all... but no power in all of creation save one, is limitless. Love is the only thing in all the world that knows no bounds. You would do very well to remember that." She gave him a small smile. All about them the gray mists of the Dreaming swirled. She had not even had the strength to bring them to her Soul Home. “I cannot tell you the limits of that of which thou art capable, but I can teach you how to control it. I can teach you here where you need not fear to harm those you love.” She did not include the fact that he could, however, very easily kill her.

“Until I have spent more time with thee, I cannot give thee the answers that thou doth seek. But I will tell you this much, power, no matter how great, can only change thee if thou lettest it. You are who you have always been. You are the beloved of a Princess, friend to Holy Ones, and Son to a father. I did not come to thee to bring thee heartache. I came to give thee hope.”

She reached out to him with a slender hand, risking her very soul. She knew that if he were out of control he would kill her; his fire would burn her very life force. But that was a risk that she was willing to take. He was on the edge of a precipice… a small breeze in the wrong direction and his fall into oblivion would be without end. She had to trust in the grace of the Creator to give this good and kind- hearted soul of a human the strength that he needed… she had to make him trust her.

“Only thou knowest all of the answers, and some day thou shalt have them. For now, all I can do is offer my wisdom and guidance; my friendship and loyalty.” Hand outstretched, she awaited his choice. She was calm and at peace, knowing that she had done all that she could do. The rest was up to him…

Indigo stared at her outstretched as if it were a foreign object. He closed his eyes and stepped towards her. At length, he opened his eyes, and stared into hers. "I accept. And I offer my word that as long as I control my actions, I will not willfully bring harm to you or anyone else."

She took his hand, bracing herself against the fire she knew was going to rip through her world. All about them flames of deep blue and silver raged for supremacy. Her will and his striving to find a sense of equilibrium in the World between the Worlds. He could feel the Maiden fighting with all of her will to keep the fire at bay... and at last the flames subsided. They were both left standing beneath a starlit sky, soft green grass under their feet. Indigo felt deeply tired, as if he too had fought their battle there.

*****

Meanwhile in the Waking World, Saeth calmly looked towards at the Princess of Gania. There was a great sadness in his eyes, and they gleamed against the locks of his black hair that had fallen across his face. The Red Star was unattractive, as far as Saeth was concerned, but her eyes had a great sense of honor in them, and he could not deny that he would be saddened if he spilt her blood without being able to speak with her at greater length. But now was not the time. He could feel that some great battle was waging in the Dreaming, and hoped that soon his Lady would return with news that the boy was dead.

Scarlet stared back at him. If looks could kill, Saeth would be pierced like a pincushion.

*****

"Do you know where we are?" She asked him.

He looked around. "I'm afraid not..."

She smiled. "Yes, I think that you do... think harder. Not with your conscious mind, but your heart. I know that you know this place... I found it in your mind. "
She spoke elven once more, for she knew that he could understand her here.

"My mind? But I don't recognize this... A grassy, starlit plain... this could be anywhere..."

She stood before him, small in the vastness of the great plain before them. A slight frown creased her brow, and she cocked her head slightly to one side, listening. Deciding not to regard her intuition, she returned her attention to the human before her.

"Odd. Oh well, we return to the matter at hand. You. Tell me, when did first you discover your gift of fire?"

"It was... after we left Fayre... Scarlet was running, but she was wounded. We had to make it to the Seamus -" He paused. Surely she wouldn't know what an airship was. "...Uh... The Seamus is a kind of ship... But anyway, I was trying to carry her, and the Shadowspawn had us surrounded... and I just... lashed out..."

She nodded, absorbing his story. More importantly, she was feeling his emotions, looking for some clue to give him the guidance he so needed. She too had once been faced with a power she did not understand, and did not want.

"But there's something else..."

"What?"

"Adamas claims that... I went mad after that. I was burning things long after I should have stopped... that was the first time I heard the name Dolensirion in my head."

“Dolensirion is the name my mother gave the Sword Barer. She said that the meaning would be made clear when the Stone was found."

"The sword... Astaldocristion? I've held it before, but not as... myself... Tell me. Is Dolensirion another person, or is he a part of myself? Do you know?"

She sighed and began to walk, knowing that he would follow. "He is you, or a part of you. An... aspect of you, as it were."

He followed as if bidden. "I thought so..." he sighed.

"We all have different sides to our personalities... it seems that yours can actually take form, and have power separate from one another. I do not yet fully understand, for we Elwain are unlike Humans in many ways."

"Please believe me when I tell you that I will do all in my power to help you control that power... for power is a very, very dangerous thing. Especially that which is untrained. This I know very well... much to my sorrow." She shook her head and did not meet his eyes.

He did not press her on the subject. "Part of what scares me... is that it comes so easily. I heard that Ki magic comes naturally, but that it has a kind of limit. But this... I don't understand. It's so easy to control. At least... it feels that way..."

He knew that the power was likely controlling him, but he didn't say so.


********
Saeth began to pace the room... frustrated that they had been gone so long. What could they be doing in the Dream Realm which was so time consuming? He could feel a kind of... sorrow in Til and was not happy about it.

Scarlet eyed him suspiciously, not letting her guard down for one moment

"You're not going to bring them back any faster by doing that," she stated dryly after his seventh pass.

Saeth, tired as he was from the energies that were being drawn from him onto the Lady, looked at the human woman for her cheeky comment, “No, I will not. But there is nothing that I can do but lend my strength to the Lady, and this seems to lessen the drain on my own body,”


*******

"Hmm... As I said, all things have limits, except love. I think even this Realm of Dreaming has its limits. Ki magic? We Elwain do not think of the natural powers we possess in such terms.” They walked in silence for a little while. She did not want to press him overly much for fear of what it might do to his fragile control.

"Are you afraid?" She asked after some time, eyeing him appraisingly.

"I am afraid of many things right now. I'm afraid for myself, because of what I know, and what I don't. I'm afraid for the world, because of the Shadowspawn. I'm afraid for my friends. But most of all, I'm afraid that... unchecked, I may hurt Scarlet."

"I love her more than anything."

"Lady Evenstar- Uh... Is there any name I might call you by without disrespect? Evenstar sounds so formal, especially in common tongue..."

"Please, call me Til'Sylvanna. That is my name, and though I am sure Saeth will be ever so disgusted that I let you call me by it, so you shall.

Til'Sylvanna took a few steps from him and raised her bear arms into the dream night's sky. Suddenly great rolling black clouds obscured the stars above, lightning beginning to lick the sky. The ground about them began to shake and fire lashed out of newly opening rents in the dream earth. Her long white hair swirled about her and her silver eyes glowed in an unearthly fervor. Her voice had in it great Command and she was terrible to behold. "This is power... Checked, Indigo Grei. This is that of which a soul can be capable. I could destroy the very world from here, with nothing more than a thought. The minds of a thousand dreamers I could break asunder. This is the power held by but one Elwain maiden, I who hold it even now in check. Imagine the utter destruction I could set upon the world were it not in check! The world would tremble at my feet in horror! " Just as suddenly, she dropped her arms and all went back as it had been. She seemed small once more, and very frail.

"But, I have learned that there is one thing greater. Greater even than Dreaming, than Fire, and all other things combined. Love. If you love her, you cannot fail. She will save you, though you damn yourself. Scarlet will not let you fall, nor shall I. If I can control myself, then I can help you."

"I will not fail. For her sake. For everyone's sake."

"I know that fear you know... for I live with it each day. I know that fear of wondering if what thin control you have will be enough, and of what should happen should you fall into the wrong hands. The fear of duty versus heart, of kin and kith. The fear of losing yourself so completely in the power that there is nothing left of your soul. These things I understand, and tell you now that you are not alone in them." There was limitless understanding and compassion in her soft voice. Here before Indigo stood a woman who had spent centuries dealing with what he was only now discovering.

"But I too know love, and it will free you. As it did me." She smiled, a youthful smile that gave him some hint that she was not as ancient as she seemed.

"You Elwain... love? I mean, of course you do, but like us humans? Not that we're much different... but..."

She laughed and raised an eyebrow. It was good to laugh and throw off the serous mood that had burdened them. "No, perhaps not as you humans in respect to your fire like passion, but you do not think that we reproduce by magic, do you?"

Indigo was flustered. "That's not what I meant!"

*****
Scarlet arched an eyebrow in defiance. She refused to let this man intimidate her.

"If I had my way, we would not be here. It is only by her grace that we even enlighten you humans to your plight. It is not our place to tell you what to do or advise you on the correct path."

"It's your plight too. In case you didn't notice we share the same planet. Though I'm sure you'd rather not have it that way." Her eyes were blazing as she delivered her retort.

"Don't you dare blame this on me. I have as much fault in it as you do."

He shook his head sadly. "We Elwain are safe from the mess you humans have made, or we think we are. There has never been a force that could strike the heart of the Hethilin and our power. If not for her, you humans might be taken into a tide of darkness, and though I am not one to judge, perhaps the world may be a better place with less of your kind,”

Scarlet began to see red. If not for the fact that this man was dear to Til'Sylvanna she would have no hesitations in engaging him in combat.

*****
“I meant... you said that your power was checked. Is there someone you love, that keeps you from going mad with power?"

She sighed a shuttering sigh. "Yes... I love my kin... my father... my beloved cousin Linfell, Valerian who fell to protect me... Saeth who would die for me too, and most Nelcar son of Alare who would not let me live in my self-loathing. He loves me despite what I have become... and despite my fall."

"I am checked by the fear that I shall become like.... "She choked off her words, looking off into the distance.

She let out a cry of anguish and fell to her knees, eyes locked on some figure in the distance.

Indigo dropped to his knees next to her. "Til'Sylvanna!" He scanned the horizon and saw no one. "Til'Sylvanna, let us leave this place if it pains you so. We can discuss much in the waking world, at a later time." The Lady paid him no heed.

A figure dressed in gray became visible to the Dreamers, tall and graceful. It seemed to Indigo that the figure was very much like the Lady beside him...

Til'Sylvanna stood once more, seemingly before the human... as if to protect him.

Indigo was perplexed. He had no suppositions as to who this Elwain was, though he seemed in likeness to Til'Sylvanna.

"You shall not have this one,” she said in a venomous hiss to the figure as he drew nearer. He was her long dead twin Til'Silvannis come once more to torment her.

The Elwain laughed as he came to stand before the two. He looked upon Indigo with open scorn.

Indigo would have protested vocally, but he sensed danger

"Mother died for this pitiful little human fool?"

Til'Sylvanna looked to Indigo, horror written in every feature. She had not ever meant for him to know.

"Died... for me?"

*****

She gazed at him steadily, never blinking. "I don't know what you've been through that makes you hate humans so much, but neither I nor Indigo deserve your hatred."

Saeth turned towards her and stood towering over her at his full height. "Your kind has casued not only me, but all of my kindred, so much pain. You feel that in your small insignifigant lifetimes you need to make a mark on the world, so you wreck what you can while you’re here. You fight against each other and you war against each other. Can humans love? Is it possible? The boy seems to love you, but is he simply plotting to kill you and ascend your power? Humans do things like that. You men have driven our people into isolation and swarm over Aeterna as if it is your own. I long for the elder days when it was the Elwain who were the guardians of all that is, rather than allowing humans to desimate that which is for their own benefit." He was cold in anger, pacing like a cat. Yelling at the woman was a better distraction to the odd chaos he was feeling through his bond with the Lady.

"What makes you think you're superior?! In the Creator's eyes we are all the same!"

Saeth laughed. "Are we, Red Star? Are we? We are the first-born, favored of Her children. Never have we made war, as you humans have. Never have we killed our own kind, as you humans have. We live through generations of your kind and see the rise and fall of cities, kingdoms, and empires. We are not at all like you are, so do not delude yourself. We are honorable beyond the human concept of the word. We love in a way that a human cannot feel. The power that flows through our veins was passed to us by her because we are meant to be the guardians of all that is, but we have been driven so far back by the plague that is humanity that it is hard for us to guard even the small area of Aeterna that you call Gania with our magics."

Scarlet's eyes narrowed. He should talk about delusion! "And so that is why you hate humans? I believe you to be a fool."

*****
Til'Silvannis smiled cruelly. "Indeed. Wasted away leaving us alone without her. Father was never the same, and my sister dear went nearly crazy in inheriting mother's little gift. And in killing me, we mustn’t forget that little bit about her.”

The Lady was still, all color draining from her face.

"Til'Sylvanna... what aren't you telling me? This power isn't just about me, is it? How far back does it go?"

He could feel the flames battling for dominion inside him. Something about this man's presence made Indigo unjustifiably angry.

Scarlet... for her, I will bind this power...

The flames subsided a bit.

Til'Sylvanna's small hands balled up into fists. She began to shake in furry, cold and deadly. "GO, Shadow of he who was beloved of mine. This one you shall not have, no matter how you bait me. He is pure, and you cannot taint him..."

Til'Silvannis laughed and finished her statement, "As you are tainted? You cannot escape the fate that awaits you. Nothing can save you, and nothing can save your pitiful little friends."

She turned to Indigo. 'Your power comes from a place beyond even where we stand. More than that I cannot now tell you. As for him, he is the shade of... of..."

'Of your dead brother, dear Til. You killed me, remember?"

"Be gone!" She screamed at the shadow thing, that which looked like her brother's countenance.

Anger was gripping Indigo now. Not the burning fury of the power within, but personal anger. "Stop!" he commanded. "I do not know much about this place, but I know that the dead should not walk among the living. Either be gone, or we will depart, ourselves."

She wavered and fell to her knees once more. This was becoming too draining on her... she could not maintain both herself and Indigo here... as well as keep Til from harming the boy.

Til’Silvannis seemed to be satisfied that he had given his sister enough trouble. He turned to walk away, pausing for just a moment. His ice blue eyes held those of Indigo. "Ask her for the whole truth, human. If you value your life and freedom, ask her for all of it... I assure you that she had no intention of telling you." He smiled daggers at his sister and vanished into thin air.
*******

Indigo stirred where he lay. He opened his eyes and looked up at Scarlet, who was engaged in a staring match with Saeth.

"Scarlet?" He sat up, and looked at Saeth. "There was someone else in there..."

She broke her eye contact with Saeth to look down at Indigo, awake at her side.

Seeing the boy awaken, Saeth rushed to Til’Sylvanna’s side. "My Lady, did he harm you?" He shot Indigo a look of both concern and hatred.

"Indy! What happened? Are you both alright?" She looked over to Til'Sylvanna.

"He looked just like her. He claimed he was her brother, and that she killed him."

Til'Sylvanna did not stir.

"Til'Sylvanna?" Scarlet's heart was beginning to race as the White Lady lay still.

Saeth smoothed her long silver/white hair from her face, a look of deep concern on his face. Forgotten was the anger he had shown Scarlet. Now his only care was for his ward.

The Lady lay, blood tears beginning to fall as they so recently had. Still she did not wake.

Scarlet crept forward to where the Evenstar lay. Saeth turned slowly and held up a hand, warning her to stay away. She sat at her side horrified by the tears of blood, but determined to help her friend.

"She had a brother, a twin. It was he you saw... " The Warder mumbled. He could feel no hurt from the bond, but he felt no stirring of wakefulness either.

"She... killed him, right? That was what he said. Or was it a lie? They were talking about me as if I wasn't there."

"He gives her no peace...” he took the sleeve of his shirt and whipped the blood tears from her still closed eyes. It always tore at his heart to see her so still, lost beyond his ability to care for her.

Scarlet took Til'Sylvanna's slender hand in her own. Tears fell onto her face, mingling with the blood there. "Til'Sylvanna...please..."

Saeth sighed and picked up the elvenwoman as if she weighed nothing. He turned to face the humans. "That is for her to tell you if she chooses, I is not y place to do so. You have exhausted her, Dolonsirion, and she needs sleep." With that he turned to return to her room.

Once again Scarlet felt anger flare within her, but kept it at bay. ...For now…

Can my power be used to heal? Indigo crept towards her. He looked up at Saeth.

"Saeth, I know your contempt for humans. But I ask you, for the sake of your lady... Do you trust me?" There was no anger in Indigo's eyes, only hope that the Elwain would put aside his feelings for his ward's sake.

The Guardian looked at the boy long and hard. There was a coldness inside of him there that no warmth could reach. This was an elf who, but for the love of this lady, would gladly have killed the humans before him for the pain they had brought to his Lady.

"No, but for whatever reason, my Ward does."

"That is not good enough. I need your trust. I am going to try to heal her with my power, but I need absolute faith that I can do it. I ask again. Do you trust me, not as Elwain, but as a friend? I am not asking for your friendship, only your faith."

Saeth grit his teeth. "Faith is something that over a thousand years still is not whole. I deny you the right to attempt your healing. Finrandel will attend to the Lady. She will recover. If she does not, it is by your hand that death has taken her. There is no more to say."

"Indigo...let him take care of her. She'll be alright..."

"I pity you, then. Who would take my life? You?" Indigo stood up and walked for the door. He paused before exiting. "I pray that she recovers. Good luck, Elwain."

“Nay, I would not take your life, for I have not the power to do so, but if Til’Sylvanna Evenstar were to die by your hands, I would die trying,” Saeth’s words rang through the chamber as he left the room as well.

Scarlet turned to follow, but hesitated. It might be best if Indigo was left to his own thoughts for now.

Saeth did not give them a second glance as he walked from the room. He took Til'Sylvanna and tucked her into bed. All that night he sat by her side, a silent shadow.

Indigo sat alone in his room, contemplating. For diplomacy's sake, he would not ask Scarlet's company tonight. But he did wish for it.

And the flames in the fireplace danced to his thoughts.

__________________
We all want to change the world...

---

Posted by Scarlet Rosenblade on 03-28-2002 11:06 PM:

New friends and blood ties...

OOC: Here's another insanely long post. (That's what happens when you post with elves. lol) Credit also goes to Saeth who RPed it with me. ^_^v

IC:
Saeth rested his head uneasily on the end of Til'Sylvanna's bed. He sat on the floor at the foot of the bed, and he was quite tired. Nonetheless, though the darkness of the outside was permeating the room, he was alert and awake. He noticed light footsteps coming down the hall outside the room, and placed a hand on El'Desh'Ketai. There were three knocks on the door, in a distinct fashion.

Scarlet stood outside of Til' Sylvanna's chambers, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. She didn't think the White Lady would be awake yet, but that didn't shake her concern about her condition.

She would inquire to her well being then leave before the guard could throw more insults at her.

Saeth rose quickly and opened the door slowly to reveal Scarlet standing in the hallway, looking quite innocent and actually, quite concerned. A smile passed over his lips, and he put his finger to his lips, while with the other hand, motioning her inside.

She was momentarily taken aback at the apparent friendliness of the guardian Elwain. Arching a suspicious eyebrow she inquired, "How is the White Lady?"

Til'Sylvanna lay upon the bed, covered in the fine sheets of the palace. The red tears of blood still fell slowly, and Saeth had turned her upon her side so that they would not stain her hair or her dress. Saeth replied slowly, "She is alive, and unconscious. I do not know how long it will be until she wakes,"

Saeth looked into the eyes of the woman once again. They seemed to blaze with an inner fire..

Scarlet's heart lurched in worry and sympathy for the frail form of the Evenstar. She looked so....vulnerable. Struggling to keep her tears inside, lest she should be mocked for them, she thanked Saeth and turned to leave.

"Red Star, please, if you would, stay here with me for a bit..." Saeth's words were soft, sad, and filled with tiredness.

Scarlet looked at the Elwain and blinked in confusion. Why would he of all people request her company? Nevertheless, she felt compelled to do as he asked. To do otherwise might be disrespectful, but still....she wanted to know. She gazed at him steadily and asked, "Why?"

"I am tired, and I must not let Til'Sylvanna without my guard, and because, honestly, you are the first Human since Modros, so long ago, with the spark," Saeth moved close to Scarlet and brushed her face with his hand, looking into her eyes with his piercing blue orbs. "It has been long since I have seen one of your kind,"

Though she felt no malicious intent emanating from him, she drew back, slightly afraid. "What do you mean my kind? I'm human. Surely you've seen many." Her voice carried no sarcasm, only honest bewilderment.

"Your eyes betray your inner nobility and courage. You are the princess, no?"

"I am. But I'm still human. Not even a year ago I was only a regular girl living with my-" She bit her lip, not wishing to bring up the painful memories of her sister. She continued after a moment. "I was a regular girl until I became Dedicated and I learned my true lineage. But it doesn't make me any different than I was before. So what makes me so special?"

"No it doesn't," Was his reply, "Because one way or another you are a descendant of Modros, and you have that which he had so long ago, the spark of heart and life within..."

"Who's Modros?"

"Nearly a thousand years ago, he was the Crown Prince of Gania. He was the one that Valerian, the Queen and I fought against the Necromancer of the desert with. He was fiery, much like you, all in all, at least, from what I can see and feel of you,"

Scarlet knew that elves were immortal, but the thought of the Elwain knowing an ancestor of hers still made her mind reel.

"I'm sorry, but I know nothing of this story."

"The story itself is not really important. What is important is that you have a gift. Something that your line carries," Saeth smiled at Scarlet for a moment, "These things should not be taken lightly, for they can be the mark of true honor and nobility,"

Despite her earlier attitude towards him, she felt a certain curiosity to what he had to say.

"So you're saying I have the same....gift as my ancestor Modros?"

"I cannot be certain, but you seem to be more than most of your kin. You have an aura. Til would know and be able to see it much better than one that has been disgraced such as I," Saeth caught himself revealing himself to the woman, and flushed brightly. Luckily for him the woman's night vision could not match his by any means, and he knew that he was protected from that aspect, "It is a great thing to be greater than your kin. You are more like us than most of your kin, with the exception of the bastard Elwain,"

Scarlet furrowed her brow. "I'm like an elf? But how? I have no Elwain blood that I know of."

Saeth brought his hand to his chest, "You have more in the heart than most men. This makes you more like us..." He shook his head and some of his black hair fell into his face, covering his eyes a bit. He looked up at Scarlet as he slowly sat himself back at the foot of the bed.

She tilted her head and looked at him questioningly. Following his example, she sat on the richly carpeted floor and hugged her knees to her chest.

"So what does it all mean?"

"I'm not one to tell you what it means. I only know what I see. I would think it means that when you become queen, you will be a good Queen. Modros was the best King of this land that I have ever known, and the only one that was noble enough to have Elwain present at both his coronation and his funeral. He was not buried on he island, as most of your kings are, but in the hallowed eves of Evisis,” Saeth extended one of his long fingered Elwain hands to the woman, hoping that she might extend her own.

For the first time in their conversation Scarlet's face radiated a warm smile as she took the Elwain's offered hand. It faded a little as she pondered his words.

"I don't know the first thing about being a Queen. It might have been different if I was raised knowing I was a princess....." She trailed off.

Saeth took Scarlet's hand gently and kissed it lightly. "I hope that I might be able to attend your coronation. Your people need another Modros,"

This time it was Scarlet's turn to be grateful for the cover of nightfall. Her face flamed but somehow she suspected he was able to see he fluster despite the darkened room.

Saeth smiled a bit, "Do not be afraid, Red Star, you will be a good Queen, when your time comes. I fear however that you may have to, in time find another to be your king..."

Scarlet looked up sharply. "What do you mean?"

Saeth shook his head, "I can feel things through Til. It's because I'm bonded to her.. Magically, I believe you would say.. and though she sees what may come to pass, I have seen times when the Dolonsirion falls to the shadow,"

Thoughts raced through Scarlet's mind at breakneck speed. Indigo was going to fall to shadow? True she hadn't entertained the thought of marrying Indigo with any seriousness, but she still couldn't picture herself with anyone else. Her voice trembled, "I don't believe you..," though she knew in her heart of hearts she did.

Saeth shook his head, "There is nothing more I can say to you that would make you believe me or not believe me, and I know Til would never tell you this, because she fears that it may break you. I know you are strong enough," He looked her straight in the eye then, "Scarlet, I am sorry about earlier.. but you must realize that the Lady is my highest priority,"

Sadness reflected in Scarlet's eyes. "I understand, Sir. Please forgive me also. Indigo is my-" She choked a sob.

I won't let this break me! Just because it was forseen doesn't mean it will happen!

Saeth grimaced. He knew she was strong enough. However, he extended his arms and knelt in front of her, taking her tearful eyes into the soft leather of his shoulder.

Though no tears fell from her eyes, they resounded in her voice. "Just because it's forseen, it doesn't necessarily mean it will come to pass, will it?" Her shimmering eyes, though full of tears were also hopeful.

Though held in the embrace, Saeth spoke softly and with his most comforting voice, "No, it does not. Til sees that which may come to pass. I have seen my own death countless times ever since I bonded her as my Ward... It is something that one becomes used to,"

Scarlet laughed. "Really? I imagine it would become depressing after a while."

Saeth sighed, but did not reply. He released her from the embrace and fell lightly back into the bed. He nodded slightly, but then laughed, "It is, but it also is not. Knowing that I will die saving Til'Sylvanna is knowing that I'll die honorably, as the El'Gel'gaman should,"

Scarlet realized her error and bowed her head. "I'm sorry. I didn't realize the full meaning of what you told me. I had no intention of mocking your ways."

"You know so little of our kind that it is an acceptable error. I take no offense. It would be much to same as you dying to save Indigo. There are as many similarities as there are differences, but it is the closest example I can provide,"

She nodded and stood from her position on the floor casting her eyes to where Til'Sylvanna lay asleep. She couldn't tell if her strange tears were still flowing, but she seemed to be resting peacefully. A funny thought came to her then, and she voiced it aloud.

"What's going to happen after this? You all traveled so far from your home. I'm sure it wasn't just to deliver a warning..."

"Til will tell you when the time is right, it is not my place to tell you such things. I do know that the road ahead will not be a short or smooth one, and many of us may not finish the journey,"

Scarlet exhaled heavily. It was hard to ignore the heavy weight of her heart as she thought of the times to come. She thought of Indigo and his forseen fate. She thought of the Reika and her chosen path. Lastly, she thought of the bloody tears from Til'Sylvanna's eyes.

Saeth did not speak. He simply sat in silence. However, he thought of something, and getting up, he walked to his pack and removed a nandi bag from the pack, and removed a ruby ring from the bag. He walked back to Scarlet and pressed it into her hand.

"This was Modros’ he gave it to me when we last parted. It is now yours. It belongs with you."

Scarlet's eyes were transfixed on the glittering ring in her palm. The stone was fashioned into the shape of a rose entwined around a sword...

"....Rosenblade.."

"Indeed. Your blood runs strong, even so many generations later, and it will continue through your children,"

She placed the ring over her right middle finger and wasn't a bit surprised to see it fit perfectly. "Thank you, Sir."

"It is my pleasure. But, if you would excuse me, I thank you for your company, but I must be sure that Til rests the best she can. I have enjoyed speaking with you Scarlet of Rosenblade,"

"Of course. Will you let me know when she wakes?"

"You will be the first to know, Princess."

Scarlet smiled then left the room so that the guardian would be able to look after his ward. She turned down the hall to return to her own chambers, but hesitated in mid-stride. Indigo’s room was nearby, in fact if she remembered it was just around the corner of the adjoining corridor. Stepping lightly so not to disturb anyone else and get caught, she crept into his room and shut the door gently behind her. She found him asleep and dreaming, of what she didn’t know. Treading softly, she slid under the sheets and curled up next to him, laying an arm across his stomach and resting her head on his chest. She lay there for several minutes, recalling her conversation with Saeth and the horrible prediction he had made. It was then that she cried, only letting one or two tears pass from her lashes onto his bare skin.

“I won’t let you be taken by the Shadow, Indigo. I swear it.”

Almost on cue, his arm circled over her waist, gripping her firmly though he was still in sleep.

I won’t let anyone else be taken by the Shadow! I’ll fight for the future of our world, no matter what it holds. No matter what happens!

Renewed and determined strength coursed through her veins. She no longer felt weary from the battle that threatened the world. Tomorrow, she would return to the fight anew.

The ring of Modros twinkled in a patch of moonlight like tiny red sparks of flame as its new bearer drifted into a restful and undisturbed slumber.

__________________

"When one forgets to put the emotions that overflow in her heart to rest, they burn the color of passion."

---

Posted by Volsung on 03-29-2002 01:08 AM:

meeting up with Nascent again

The next day started really early for Volsung, before sunrise, in order to fly without being seen, when sunrise did come Volsung landed and found his way back to the main road. “Well it looks like I’m going to make it to Filiam today.” With that, he started walking down the road.

About noon, Volsung finally made it to Filiam. As he walked into town, he noticed that they’re many military structures along the main street and all around the center of the city. Volsung did his best to mentally note everything, but from time to time Volsung mind would drift back when he watched Sayomara a fly away. [i]Its just not like him take off like that, I had hoped that he would stay with us at least until we got to Miltus, but he is gone and I guess Nascent and I will have to deal with whatever comes up on our own.[i/] Then his thoughts shifted, [i]I wonder how Veritas and John are doing. [i/] The thoughts just kept coming and going until in his wondering Volsung can to a strange building with six sides, and out where there appeared to be the front was the word inn. “Well this must be the place.” Volsung said to himself, and so Volsung walked in.

When he came inside here was no one there, Volsung went up to the clerk and asked if he had seen a lighted haired man dressed in blue and black robes at the inn during the past week. “Yes he in the farthest room back in the basement. He said that he wanted to be left alone then dropped some gold on the desk and I have not seen him since. I would be careful if I were you,” said the man as he pointed to stairs.

Volsung thought little of the clerks waning, He had known Nascent a few weeks now, and while he was a tad odd and he wasn’t anything to worry about. Volsung walked down the steps with no more thought of it. When he came to the last door he put his ear against it to see if he could hear anything inside, but he couldn’t so then knocked. thunk, thunk, thunk “Nascent are you there?” Volsung yelled throw the door. For a minute Volsung couldn’t hear anything then a he heard what sounded like someone walking across the floor.

Volsung stood back as the sound got closer, and then the he heard the door unlock. The door open just a sliver and then he hear a voice, “Come in its about time you got here.”
Volsung did as he was instructed and once he was in the room, he shut the door behind him. By the time he turn around again Nascent had found his way to a chair on the far side of the room, “So where is the old man?” Asked Nascent in a rude fashion


“He gone,” said Volsung in a low tone. “He left last night heading east but he did say where or what he was doing.”

Nascent stood up and walked over to Volsung and said, “Don’t worry he can take for himself.” Then walked over the door and made sure it was locked. “Ok, I know me lost a lot, but he never said he was going to me with us the whole time. So, I think it is time to plan our next move. Now personally I think we should be heading to Miltus.” Volsung nodded, but didn’t say anything, “But first you look like hell way don’t you get some rest,” and so the day ended will Volsung sleeping on the floor, in the basement of a strangely shaped inn.

__________________

"Listen! I've traveled every road in this here land!"

---

Posted by Arboreal Prowler on 03-29-2002 04:24 PM:

The ancient city of Kar Thanas

The Arboreal Prowler felt small and insignificant as he looked up at the magnificent towers. Their size was breathtaking.

The two Rangers had left the campsite at the break of dawn, and reached the ancient city of Kar Thanas at about noon. Thousands of years ago, the city of Kar Thanas was a thriving metropolis, a symbol of peace and prosperity. But a long time ago, a terrible horde of beasts ravaged the city. The creatures were hundreds or even thousands of times more dreadful than behemoths or demons. One of the beasts was as large as the city itself, and each of its eyes was the size of 500 men. It breathed fire, and scorched the inhabitants of the city by the hundreds. It was so powerful that it could wipe out a whole neighborhood by moving its finger. Many of the monsters were almost as strong, and together they wiped out the city in one day. For several millenia, the city has stood there, empty, a frightening testament to the weakness of mankind.

When it was still inhabited, Kar Thanas was a major center of trade. Merchants from all over Gania and Akaros traveled there to sell their merchandise. But the great road to Kar Thanas has long since vanished under the shifting sands of the Tonday Desert, and the once-great city is lost for eternity. Only the Tonday Rangers know the location of Kar Thanas, and they use the city for shelter.

Bane and the Prowler had dismounted, and were walking alongside their horses. Broken plates of gold and silver covered the ground, making for a luxurious gravel. The roads of Kar Thanas were made entirely of gold and silver, and were broken apart when the beasts attacked.

Every building in the city towered above the two travelers. Each one was over a hundred feet tall and made of limestone: true marvels of engineering and ingenuity. All the windows were void of human faces, although clothes had been hung out to dry on some of the window sills; they had been dry for many centuries now. Clothelines could also be seen hanging from windows across the street from each other. Some of the clothes had fallen during the years and now lay in the street. The arched doorways were still intact, although there had never been any doors to fill them. There was never any crime in Kar Thanas, and therefore the people had no need for doors and locks. Looking inside some of the buildings, the Rangers could see the dead bodies of people who were in the city on the day of its demise. Some of the bodies had only just begun to decompose, even after the many centuries they had lied there. Shaded by the towering buildings all over the city, the bodies inside and even on the street were almost never touched by sunlight. The inhospitable Tonday Desert was almost completely void of life, even the smallest bacteria, so there was nothing to decompose the bodies. Most of the people in the city could be seen in the exact state in which they died. The Prowler saw a girl lying on the street next to a bench in front of her house. Her throat was cut, and her skin and clothes were stained with blood. There was a long, thin blood stain on the wall behind her at about neck level. Her head and left arm were lying on the bench, and her legs were lying on the ground. The rest of her body was nowhere to be seen. One of the monsters lay dead nearby. It was a giant centipede, about 800 feet long. Its thousands of legs were long and had sharp claws on the end. Its face was indescribably terrifying and hideous. It was about forty feet tall, and had large armored spikes on its back, offering good protection. It was a wonder how the creature was brought down; many dead warriors lay near it.

The street was littered with statues and fountains. The limestone statues, once pure white or painted with brilliant colors, were now colorless, dull, and corroded. Statues of royalty, once over thirty feet tall, were now featureless and worn down. After several millenia of weather and corrosion, the statues couldn't be told apart. The fountains, once decorated with flowers and plantlife and filled with water, were now dry and lifeless.

After a couple hours of walking, Bane and the Arboreal Prowler reached the palace. It was a breathtaking sight. The main tower was made of limestone. It was over a thousand feet wide, and a hundred stories tall. In order to count all the windows in the tower, one would have to stand there all day. The main tower was surrounded by four smaller ones, each about 200 feet tall. A forty-foot tall granite wall surrounded the palace. The gate had been broken down a long time ago, so the two Rangers were able to pass through.

The path leading up to the palace entrance was once covered with rose petals, but now lay bare. They walked up the great steps leading to the palace gate. Colossal statues of dragons stood watch on either side of the stairway. On the wall above the gate were carved two lions facing each other. The rangers entered the main tower and found themselves in a grand throne room. The floor was very smooth and had a glassy luster; it was made of black diamond, the rarest gem in Aeterna. Great pillars of gold and silver held up the ceiling high above their heads. There were intricate designs and pictures carved on them all the way up. A thin, beautiful red and gold brocade carpet was laid on the floor, leading to the throne. The throne was on an elevated island surrounded by a moat. Lilies and water flowers once floated in the water, and exotic, tropical fish were once seen swimming in it; but now, like the rest of the city, it was void of life. The thrones themselves, where once sat the King and Queen of the great city, were made of platinum and decorated with gold designs, rubies, emeralds, diamonds of all colors, and saphires. There were no bodies in the throne room; it was empty, quiet, and eerie.

On the far side of the throne room was a large doorway, thirty feet tall and twice as wide. The two Rangers went through and began walking down a large stairway. The walls on either side of the stairway were made of sandstone and featured intricate drawings of people dancing or trading in a marketplace. They soon found themself in a great hall. The walls here were made of granite, and had magnificent paintings. Near the staircase, the Prowler saw a painting of a beautiful woman more breathtaking than any elven queen. She had long, flowing hair and delicate features. She had a relaxed, peaceful expression on her face, quite different from the shocking horror that took place in Kar Thanas on that fateful day. She was wearing a long, thin, white dress made of silk, and her skin was delicate and white, untouched by the sun. She was the most beautiful woman the Prowler had ever seen, and the painting was so real and vivid that she seemed to come to life. He could see the wind blowing through her hair, and her eyes glistening. On the other side of the staircase was a painting of a human-like creature. His skin was dark blue, his hair was long and white, and his eyes were black. His face was longer and thinner than a human's, and horns emerged from the top of his head. He had four arms, and his ears were pointed like an elf's. But he was not a human or an elf; he was a Lydian. The Lydians were a race of people who lived only in the city of Kar Thanas; needless to say, they died out thousands of years ago, when the city was ravaged. The Lydians were stronger warriors than humans, and wiser and more long-lived than the elves. They were great wielders of Ki magic, and the most powerful magic-users in history were Lydians. Using an incredible amount of earth magic, they built their gargantuan city, Kar Thanas. In a matter of days, the great Lydian earth mages created huge towers of limestone, and cleared out gigantic caverns under the city. The city on the surface spanned over 3000 square miles, but the city underground was several times larger. For thousands of years the Lydians, along with the humans that migrated to the city, lived peacefully and prospered in Kar Thanas. But they kept building, using their earth magic to dig deeper and deeper caverns and halls into the ground; they were punished for this abuse of their power. Great beasts rose from the depths of the earth under Kar Thanas and destroyed the city. The Lydian man pictured here and the woman shown on the other side of the staircase were the king and queen of Kar Thanas at the time of its destruction.

The hall they were in seemed to be endless; they could only see one of the walls. On that wall they could see hundreds of doors, each one leading to corridors of residences. Their feet and the horses' hooves clapped loudly on the sandstone floor, and the sound echoed on for minutes. It took them five minutes to reach the great staircase in the middle of the floor. They took the staircase down and descended through another hall, this one even larger than the last. They were descending deeper and deeper underground. They walked down the stairs for several hours, passing over a hundred large halls.

When they reached the bottom of the staircase, they were not in a hall; they were in a massive cavern. It seemed to stretch on forever in every direction. They walked on a narrow bridge, one of thousands in the cavern, for several minutes before reaching a wall. They went through a doorway and onto a large flet. It was suspended in another massive cavern, this one larger than the last. There was a stone railing all around the flet to keep its inhabitants from falling off and into the cavern. The Prowler looked over the edge, and could not see the bottom of the cavern. If he were to drop a large boulder into the cavern, it would not hit the bottom for an hour, and he wouldn't hear it. On the flet they saw several couches and beds, and a couple of tables. There were also the bodies of people who were going about their daily activities when they were killed by the beasts. They looked around, and saw thousands of other flets, each one the size of several houses. Most of the people who lived underground in Kar Thanas lived on these flets. In the many caverns, there were millions of flets, each one home to several families. There were no walls in these habitations; the people of Kar Thanas were very open and public. Narrow bridges connected the flets, and the two Rangers began to walk through the many caverns by them.

After passing through several immense caverns, they came to a large mine. This was the source of Kar Thanas's great wealth. At the time of the city's demise, these mines were almost as large as the entire underground part of the city. Most of the residents of Kar Thanas worked in the mines. They were not large caverns, but rather long, winding tunnels. There were thousands of miles of tunnels in all, and each one was littered with rare gems. As Bane and the Prowler walked through the tunnels, they saw millions of black diamonds, blue diamonds, red diamonds, white diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and saphires. There was more wealth in these mines than in all the world, and the Rangers could have it all if they wanted. But they did not need wealth; they lived on the land, away from civilization. They had no use for money.

After several hours walking through the mines, the two Rangers came to a long tunnel sloping upward. They took this tunnel up, and emerged in a grand hall. The floor in the hall was made up of small islands in a large pool of water. The islands were connected by narrow walkways. They went across the walkways to the center of the hall. There were two thrones identical to those found in the main tower of the palace. Here sat the king and queen of Kar Thanas on the day of the city's demise. The king had a large sword in each of his four hands, and was pinned to the chair by a long spear running through his chest. He had gone down fighting. The queen had a very peaceful expression on her face. In her hand she held a dagger, which was thrust into her stomach. Seeing her people exterminated and her beloved husband murdered, she had killed herself.

The thrones were on a large island about half as large as the throne room in the palace. On this island, the Tonday Rangers were waiting. When they saw the Arboreal Prowler, they greeted him warmly.

"Rozun, it's good to see you," said one of the Rangers.

__________________

I am the reason you are afraid of the dark. I am the reason you fear venturing alone into the woods. It is my name that is whispered by the trees and carried by the wind to your ears. I am the Arboreal Prowler.

---

Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 03-29-2002 06:00 PM:

The Battle Within... and Visions

Til’Sylvanna felt the sting of her twin’s parting words like a knife to her soul. Though she could feel Indigo returning to his body, she was helpless to follow. Tears ran down her face unchecked. Oceans could not have held them all. The starlit night around her began to fade and she did not even have the will to stop it. She was exhausted beyond her ability to resist, and sorrowed beyond care.

"Ask her for the whole truth, human. If you value your life and freedom, ask her for all of it... I assure you that she had no intention of telling you."

Telling him what? That if he failed the world as they knew it would end. There was more than that. It would mean the end of the long golden peace of the Elwain, and it was that she feared the most. And of her own failure. It would mean that the death of her mother was in vain… because Til’Sylvanna would not have had the strength to see things through.

But there was more… she was using him… all of them. She would do anything to purge herself of the guilt that haunted her and would never let her go. They were her penance, her punishment of service, though it would likely mean her own life in the process. The way was dark, darker even than she had had the strength to tell them. And she would do anything to see her beloved kin safe. Anything.

Am I not a pawn as well? Am I not but the messenger of the Creator? Her child on Aeterna through whom she makes her will known?

I did not ask for this Sight!!! I just wanted to be left alone in my grief eternal! I am not strong enough for this! I cannot… I cannot… cannot…

She drifted long… lost beyond the worlds… lost… lost…

In the distance, if distance could be perceived in the gray mist of the Dreaming, she saw a soft glow… hardly an ember. Still, it was enough to draw her out of herself, out of the oblivion which threatened to consume her. She was not sure what she expected to find there… an end… a beginning… nothing at all… everything.

The light was warm, soft, and infinitely peaceful. Like the arms of a mother…

“Why are you so sad, my child?” Came a voice from out of the light.

“Because I am lost… and because I am weak”

“Who says that you are weak?”

“I do… I have been given a great purpose, and I cannot see it done. I do not have the strength to help those I am fated to help. I will only end up letting them down. I do not know how to lead… for I have lived my life alone. I am afraid…”



“What are you afraid of?”

“The Darkness… the darkness I fear shall claim me and make me hurt those I love.”

“What else?”

“That I am unworthy. That I shall not have the strength of spirit to help them when they need me most… and that I shall let them down.”

“Do you know love?”

She did love… Loved the fire of the humans’ spirit… loved the eternal strength and loyalty of Saeth Shen… the kindness and goodness of Finrandel… the laughter and love of Linfell… her father… and her soul which belonged to Nelcar alone. She loved the wind in the great elder trees, and the song of the lark in the dawn. She loved the moon-bathed stillness of the Hethilin at night, and the cheerful greetings of the Elwain during the day as she walked among them. She loved the freedom of Scarlet’s love for Indigo, and his courage. These were her motivations… her reasons for living and fighting and even for dying. No matter what Til’Silvannis said…

“Yes…”

“What did you tell the human child about love?”

"But, I have learned that there is one thing greater. Greater even than Dreaming, than Fire, and all other things combined. Love. If you love her, you cannot fail. She will save you, though you damn yourself.


“And do you believe this?”

“Yes… I do…”

“Then why do you doubt?”

“…….”

The light became so bright that Til’Sylvanna felt that it would rend her very soul.


“I have called you here. I have gifted you as my Prophet and given you the Sight. I have given you the strength to guide those I have chosen into battle with the Shadow. I know you to be worthy, and I know you to have the purity of spirit to conquer all darkness that you shall face. I have given you loyal companions to help you, to show you that you are not alone, and to teach you how to love. I have done this, who am the Mother of All. See, Child of the Dawn, and go fourth into the world with new strength. Your blood, shed in love and sorrow, shall heal, though I cannot promise that your price shall not be high. See here, these shall be thy Wards. Guide them, support them, give them hope, and love them. You must show them the way.”

A great host of images came before the mind of the moon maiden then, and a great Vision was upon her, as she had never had before.

Fire, a great flame that was Indigo Grie, Champion of Fire.

A cyclone- Scarlet Rosneblade that was the Champion of Air.

Lion of the Light- Leo Saotome, Champion of Water.

Grounded and steadfast-Palin Freeborn, Champion of Earth.

Bright as an avenging Angel- Alexandros Fatali, Champion of the Holy.

Strong and loyal- Tygan De’Parte whom she had so long ago seen bathed in light, Champion of Body.

And last…

Herself- Moon Maiden and White Lady, Champion of Spirit.

The seven who would stand before all the hosts of Shadow…

Images continued to assault her mind, and when they were complete, she had purpose. She now knew what it was that they must do… and how to do it. Even more, she was no longer afraid.



CUE: Saeth, Nelcar, Finrandel, Scarlet, and Indigo.

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.

---

Posted by Freya Devi on 03-29-2002 07:02 PM:

Trouble on Homeland Shore

Freya looked over the boat edge and stared at her home. The little dainty cottage she always stayed in and the wonderful flowers that surrounded it. The damaged wooden fence and the cracked window. She then looked across the beach a little so spot her mothers grave. There was a pink flower on top and a bottle of herbs on each. Surrounding the grave was candles which Freya would light every night so that passing ships would see that someone really lived here.

Suddenly she heard cries from the city and turned her head quickly to see a beautiful tropical area. It looked the same as it always did. The sun was shining bright and the birds were singing. There was a man near the dock waving frantically at the passengers. Freya was about to wave back but suddenly notice why he was waving.

“Go back!” he screamed “Go back where you came from! Its too dangerous here!”

“What!?” yelled the captain

“Go home!”

Freya looked behind the man to see disgusting creatures, biting woman, men, and children at the dock. Some lay there almost dying, others run around wounded away from the creatures. She looked at the scene in shock. She was only gone for a week and evil had already snuck up behind her. She knew just what to do. She climbed onto the side of the boat and stood on the rail.

“Hey what are you doing!?” asked a man passenger

“Going to heal. Wish me luck.” She said with a smile

“But wait you shouldn’t..”

It was too late she had already made her big leap into the sea. She made big paddles across the sea and swam unto shore. She swam under the dock and looked up waiting for the coast to be clear. She peered through the spaces in the boards and saw weird webbed feet standing on the dock. She picked up her bag from under the water and opened it. She took out a vile with powdery contents in it. She dipped it into the water and closed the vile. She shock it softly trying not to mix all the contents. She then moved to the side of the lifted her arm over and threw the vile on top of the dock.

She dived into the water trying not to get hurt by the explosion the mixture had caused. A big boom could be heard under the water and flames roared on top of the sea. She swam away from it and unto the beach. She got up and ran forward unto the city street. She looked around and saw wounded people all around her. Blood was covering the beach and she couldn’t stop hearing the moaning of pain. She once again took her bag and searched through it. This time she took out a small bottle filled with a blue fluid. She placed it in her pocket and ran to the first wounded person she saw.

“Who… who are you…?”

“Sh…I’m a friend to help you.”

“But I don’t know you…”

“Please don’t talk. All I ask is that you drink this and think of relief and happiness.”

“How can I think of such when..”

Freya forced a drop of the liquid down the woman’s throat. She then heard a sigh of relief from the woman.

“Thank you.”

“Your welcome. Now stay still and it will also help your wounds heal.”

“I will.”

Freya moved from person to person each time she basically said the same thing. She then moved onto the street. She thought she saw some creatures so she moved to hide behind a barrel. She saw a stick beside her and picked it up. She found two knives by the barrel and tied them to the ends of the stick. She sat there behind the barrel and waited for the creatures to come her way.

__________________
Parsley Sage Rosemary and Thime.....She was a true love of mine...

---

Posted by Avatar Worldmaker on 03-29-2002 07:53 PM:

Plans for a Nation

OOC: As "Him" partial cred for this also goes to KR

He sat in the shady corner of the room, where the light from the fireplace could not reach his sensitive eyes. The smoke from his cigarette rolled through the air, and he watched as Xarou, his faithful compatriot, paced back and forth. They awaited the arrival of Reika, Linerin's link to the new lands. She was to enlighten them to Linerin's plans, which somehow involved he and Xarou, but she still had not arrived in the city that the Master, assisted by him, had so recently taken for himself.

The room was within one of the greatest houses of Balanum, and he sat comfortably in a large chair. Xarou looked over impatiently, his fangs glistening in the firelight, and his grey skin seeming more wrinkled that it really was. he wore the armor he wore in life, but preferred to go in his true form when circumstance allowed. He, on the other hand, always appeared as he did before his death, back before he had even become dedicated.

He looked up, and a red light flashed in his eyes. A smile broke across his lips, and Xarou stopped pacing. He took a long draught of the smoke from his cigarette, as a wisp of shadow seemed to form from the floor, until it took on a feminine human form. He tapped at the greenish stone that hung about his neck, as he waited for her to speak first..

The smoke thickened to a dense black fog before parting to reveal Reika standing in the middle of the room. She wore her hair up in a complex looking hairstyle and was clad in black leather with a black and crimson silk cape fluttering around her.

Her blood red lips parted in a smile as she addressed the two men, "Who wishes to travel to my homeland?"

He spoke first, holding his hand up towards Xarou, forbidding his compatriot to speak, "I have business to attend to here. However if the Chosen wishes it, I shall go, Xarou will go with you if you require his presence," He took another long draught from his cigarette and leaned back in his chair.

Xarou walked to Reika, and they both smiled and embraced each other. He thought it was strange, how men and women cling to their emotions, even after their deaths, or dedications to the Shadow, but it was no matter.

Xarou spoke, "I would be glad to accompany you back to Gania. What is the tentative plan?"

Reika's eyes flickered in hellish glee. Her pearly white teeth clicked together ominously as she related what her Master had told her.

Soft and wretched was her voice as she motioned to the north, "Think Xarou, by now that bitch and her man are back in Gania. They would've told the King and Queen everything about you and I. They believe you to be dead and I to be a servant of the Shadow, but what would happen if we returned alive and well?" She chuckled softly at her pun.

Her gray eyes then narrowed into slits as she continued. "The Master wishes up to take the princess alive, but you may have the honor of killing her lover if you wish."

He leaned all the way back in the chair. It slipped back and out of the chair came a platform to support the feet. The Balans called it a "relaxer" and it seemed to fit the term. Looking up from his reclined position, he addressed Reika, "So.. They want the young princess alive. Kaliva did not retrieve enough blood the first time? But the boy, Indigo, was it not? He gets to die? Excellent," He motioned to Xarou and Reika, "I want this boy's heart brought to me. His power will become mine own. Do what you will with the rest of him, or bring him back for Fenix to experiment on.. That would surely be a joy to watch.."

Xarou laughed for a moment and rubbed his hands together anxiously.

Reika fluttered her lashes, relishing the knowledge of the pain she would bring to Scarlet. "Perhaps my Lord we should allow the young princess to see the fate of her lover?"

He waved his cigarette holding hand apathetically, "If you wish. I am uncaring, so long as the boy's heart is mine. As a matter of fact, I believe I will come with you for a short time, but I must be back here soon to meet with Arthur and Angel,"

Reika fell gracefully too her knees and kissed the top of his hand. "Are you really uncaring my Lord....?" Her eyes told of savage hunger and lust.

He blinked, then smiled, “So long as the Chosen does not care, I also do not,”

With that, he tapped at the green pendant once again, and a greenish orb formed hovering nearly seven feet in the air. From the orb projected a pair of intertwining purplish wires from each side, which moved out and then down, forming the portal that the Lord was weaving. Xarou quickly cloaked himself, seeming human once again, losing all of the hidiousness of the Vex is one motion. The Lord stepped out of the shadows quickly to the front of the portal.

Reika stood tall and pulled her cloak about her form. "I'll lead the way."

The Lord’s greenish blue robes flowed from the breeze blowing through the portal, "Gania awaits, my compatriots, Gania awaits..." And the three of them stepped through.


Cue: Master or Raven, your backup is here, but I'll be in Gania for a few days, please leave a message on the seeing crystal, and I'll get in touch when I get back..

__________________
We all want to change the world...

---

Posted by Leo Saotome on 03-29-2002 09:00 PM:

The Awakening

Blue. Blue in all directions. It was so surreal. Only a body broke the eternal blue, suspended peacefully. He was alien to the environment, and even he felt as if he belonged more than anything. But all was not well. Panic struck. The blue wouldn't allow the body to breathe. His eyes burned, and his strong pby thrust in all directions in response to its agony.

The body shut its eyes to close out the blue, but even the resulting black wouldn't free him. It beat hard against his chest and pulled him in every direction, shouting at him, "Leo. Leo? Leo!" But the body, torn, tired, and beaten, passed out.

_____________

Leo opened his eyes, to see nothing but black. He felt as though he had gone blind, and his own face felt as if he had grown fur. He felt a weight on his chest, and moved his arm to inspect. His muscles hurt to move, but they responded well enough to place his hand on the body of, "Raven?"

"Leo?" The feel of hair on Leo's face left as Raven picked his head up, though Leo still couldn't see. "You're awake?" Raven got off of Leo and ran out of the room Leo found he was in. He assumed he was in a room on the Maelstrom, but it wasn't rocking. "Arna! Tavey! Mister Hakeem! Leo's awake! Granpa Aaaafeeee!"

Leo rested quietly on the bed, getting a feel for his immediate surroundings. The bed he lay on was soft and warm, but Leo felt achy, as if his body hadn't moved in days. The air was salty, but choked out by the smell of smelting iron and steel. Leo breathed it in and sat up, the sheets not wanting to leave his sweaty body. His hand went to his eyes, inspecting why his sight had not yet returned. Secretly, he hoped that he had made the mistake that he hadn't opened his eyes yet, but he knew the truth, atleast on that one. Leo felt a bandage across his eyes, and it was moist cloth that prevented his vision. Like so much else about Leo, it too stuck to Leo's skin, but he didn't need sight to recognize that the bandage was red with his blood. "What.. what happened to my eyes?"

"They burst, Blue Eyes. Don't you remember? Huh. Maybe it happened after you passed out." Leo knew this was Arna's voice.

"M-my eyes what?" Leo was incredulous. The last thing he remembered was jumping to the boat, "What happened?"

"Your eyes burst under the pressure of water. Don't worry, Hakeem grew them back for you. You're lucky he's a Terra Mage. Heck, you're lucky we found your body. After you missed the ship, the current carried you ought a ways, and, well, your sank." Leo's hand went to the bandage about his head, moving to take it off, but Arna's strong hand stayed him, "Don't."

"Don't? I have my eyes, don't I? Didn't you just say Hakeem healed me?" If Leo could give any sort of look, he's be glaring.

"Hakeem says the nerves of your oculars are still tender. It'll blind you permanently to see anything now." Leo turned his head to either side, sighing somewhat. An artist blind. Great. The irony of it was disgusting. Leo's muscles screamed at Leo when he flexed one arm, eliciting a wince from the boy.

"How long have I been out? And why isn't the ship rocking?"

"I'm guessing the ship really is rocking right now, but we're not on it. You've been out long enough for us to carry yer sorry arse to Xellos."

"Xellos? Why?!" This doesn't make any sense at all...

"You aren't the only sod we saved that night. Before you, we saved the Ambassador between Akaros and Gania. We're escourting the guy to Gania proper to do his normal dealingsand, well, report about Sungan and let them know he's accounted for. Can you beleive the nut tried to attack us when we plucked him outta that art store?"

"And I'm here because..?"

"Because we're bringing the Cap'n's surgeon general, Hakeem, and we can't rightly leave an uncounscious blind man and his little borther in the care of Afi's bumbling sailors." She looked at him, "Yeesh. Ya act like we're the ones that blinded you. You ought to be grateful."

Leo dropped his head into his hands, the picture of remorse, "I- I'm sorry, Arna. You're right." Leo picked his head up in the last directio he heard Arna's voice. "I mean, I would have died if it weren't for you. I owe you my life. How can I make it up to y-" Leo was stifled when, from the opposite direction Leo had been looking, two cool arms wrapped about Leo's stroung shoulders and gripped him firmly. Arna's voice was tremulous and emotional.

"Just- never do it again, okay? You had me so worried for- just never do it again!" Her voice grew harsher, even irritated, "I mean, what would have happened if you lost the pendant? You would be dead and I'd have to find myself another poor sod to introduce to my Pops." She released Leo and was about to storm out of the room, Leo heard it in her voice.

"Pendant? Poor sod? Oh, and another thing: why does everyone on the Maelstrom call me 'loverboy?' What did you tell him?" She stopped at this and replied.

"My, you artists sure are full of questions. The pendant is a magical item that we sort of smuggled from Asheri. I don't exactly know what it does just yet, but I hadn't intended for you to use it. We've got a Savilar that maps magical effects in the area for a rather long distance. At first we thought it was just a moving map, you know, one that moves as you do, but Hakeem-he's a Terra Mage, like I said, and the only one on the Maelstrom- sort of probed it-his words, not mine- and found that a terra mage could use it to locate magical items and, sometimes, strong magical disturbances. He said something about spirit and earth and water but I forget. He might as well have being speaking Balanian gibberish and schematics." She seemed to have avoided Leo's primary question, but he dropped it.

"I'd like to get some rest, Arna. And I don't want to hold you back from your duties, so I'll see you when I wake up?" Arna had already left the room by the time Leo had finished speaking. Hearing no response, Leo lay back, and went sound asleep.

__________________
~Leo Saotome

Quiet, soft-spoken, agreeable

My own suspicion is that the universe is not only stranger than we suppose,
but stranger than we can suppose. -- John Haldane

---

Posted by Arboreal Prowler on 03-29-2002 09:33 PM:

Meeting in Kar Thanas

The Arboreal Prowler smiled, glad that he had finally reached the Tonday Rangers. "It's good to see you, brothers. It's been a long time, Ildur."

"Years, Rozun," answered Ildur, chief of the Tonday Rangers. "You are a sight for sore eyes. We haven't heard or seen anything from the Evisis Rangers in weeks, and we have been unable to get any news about the current state of the world." Both men stopped smiling. "How bad is it? Have they entered Gran Adageros?"

"Let us sit down first." Most of the men sat down on the floor. Others kept standing. The throne room was lit only by torches that a couple of the men held. "I will tell you all I know, but first tell me of your journeys."

"We have seen hard times, Rozun." Ildur frowned. "Bandits have been attacking us lately. A few months ago, there was a surge of merchant activity near the Tonday Desert. A Ranger could easily see dozens of caravans a day. Needless to say, the bandits were making a pretty penny robbing most of them. We helped many of the merchants avoid the bandits, and the thieves became annoyed. They started hunting us down and killing us, one by one. So we all began to travel together as a tribe, putting our heads together to evade the bandits trying to kill us; but they were worthy foes. They found us and attacked, killing many of us. We managed to escape, but with heavy losses. We took refuge here in Kar Thanas for two weeks so the bandits would forget about us. When we thought it safe to come back out, we traveled to Sentinel Hill. We stayed there for several days, waiting for some sign of the Evisis Rangers, hoping they would bring news of the state of the war. Seeing no sign of them, we returned to Kar Thanas, leaving one Ranger behind at Sentinel Hill to keep watch. That Ranger was Bane Tallone, and he has brought you to us." He smiled at the Ranger, who was standing behind the Prowler. Bane smiled and bowed. "Now," continued Ildur, "what news do you bring about the Shadowspawn?"

__________________

I am the reason you are afraid of the dark. I am the reason you fear venturing alone into the woods. It is my name that is whispered by the trees and carried by the wind to your ears. I am the Arboreal Prowler.

---

Posted by Zander Kohen on 03-30-2002 04:45 AM:

The four stood before Emperor Van Vehementi at last. They were in a large office in the Nylian Military Office and Zander guessed that Aramus wouldn't have even considered granting them audience if he hadn't heard that he and Alex were Holy Knights.

"Revered Sirs, Alexandros Fatali and Zander Kohen. It is indeed a pleasure to meet you. What news do you bring that is of such importance that it requires sending a pair or Holy Knights, accompanied by their ladies?" Aramus nodded at the two women standing on either side of Alex and Zander.

"We bring a message from the Balan government, offering aid in the opposition against the shadowspawn," Alex explained. Aramus cocked his eyebrow from behind the large desk at the far end of the room.

"Why does Balanum wish to become involved?" Aramus asked. "The shadowspawn have not posed a threat to them. If I do remember right, I heard reports that they had been successful at fending the creatures off in a previous attack."

"Is there anyone that the shadowspawn doesn't pose a threat to?" Zander asked in return, pausing a moment to let it sink in. Aramus nodded, memories of the horriffic beast that Dominique had brought as a 'gift' still lingered in his mind. "I have felt the shadow growing stronger, of late; I have no doubt that Alex has also. The spawn were likely nowhere near as strong when they attacked Balanum before as they are now, and they've had time to multiply. If we are to rid this continent of their devilry, it will be necessary to combine our efforts."

"Balanum's technology would be of great use to your cause," Alex added. The gears in the Emperors head appeared to be turning as he took in all of the information that the two Holy Knights had presented.

"What you say is true," he agreed. "There is no one that is safe from the shadowspawn. Very well, I will send a pigeon to Balanum, telling them that I accept their offer to assist the Empire in it's campaign against the spawn. You're free to go, with my thanks."

All four bowed deeply and left the Emporer to his writing. With business taken care of, Zander was looking forward to a good meal.

Cue: Alex or Orocia

OOC: Aramus, if you have any problems with this, feel free to tell me and I'll edit accordingly.

__________________

A true leader will realize that he is nothing without the loyalty of those that follow him.

---

Posted by Freya Devi on 03-30-2002 04:29 PM:

The creatures ran up quickly from behind the barrel and smashed it to pieces. She jumped and rolled forward missing the sharp claws of the creature. She jumped up to her feet and spun the stick over her head and then held it under her armpit. She charged at the creature with the knife on the end of the stick facing the creature. She struck him in the chest and the end of the stick went through and showed on the other side. She tore it out and ran from the dead body. She ran down the city street stopping to more wounded people and giving some of her potion. Soon she ran out and there was still too many people needing help. She looked around an notice an inn and ran inside.

There were broken glasses, smashed bottles, and people lying on the floor. She jumped over the bar and looked in all the cabinets for liquor. She finally found a bottle of whiskey and set it on the bar. She opened her bag and searched through it taking out a plant in a small bag. She then grabbed a glass and placed the flower in it. She took the bottle of whiskey and pour a little into the glass. The flower dissolved quickly and she mixed the ingredients together. She poured the mixed into a bottle and moved jumped back over the bar.

She walked over to three men at a table. One was lying in a chair, another others head was cut and the third had his foot cut off. She ran to the bar and grabbed a rag from it. She took a bowl from the cabinet and went to the water jug at the end of the bar. She poured some water into the bowl and soaked the rag. She brought the bowl over to the table and placed it on a mans head. She tore a piece of cloth from one of the dead men laying on the floors clothing. She poured some of the contents from the bottle into the bowl and dipped the cloth in it. She squeezed it dry and wrapped it around the mans head.

“Stay asleep..” she whispered in his ear, “Let the wound heal faster.”

She tore another piece of cloth from the dead mans shirt and dipped it into the bowl. She then wrapped it on the other mans foot. Suddenly a woman rushed in through the door knocking it down.

“Help me! Help!” She screamed “I’m being chased by this… thing!”

She was then pulled back by a furry arm and dragged back outside.

“Help!”

Pieces of flesh flew in after that last cry for mercy. They flew all over the street and some into the inn. Freya then grabbed her stick from before and untied a knife from it. Another creature ran into the inn and was heading straight for Freya. She threw the knife at the creatures head and it hit him in between the eyes. The creature fell to the floor. She grabbed the bottle of potion, placed it in her bag and jumped over the creature while running out of the inn. She looked all around her for more creatures but didn’t see any. Suddenly the was a loud scream and more flesh flying from the inn she had came from. A big explosion then came afterwards and she ducked from the path of some flying wood.

She got up and ran for her dear life. She looked around her to see suffering people and dead ones lying all around. She couldn’t do a thing now she was trying to save her on life she didn’t have much time left for theirs. She ran passed a tree with a hanging man swinging from a limb. She could hardly stand to see any more of this dreadful scene of death. She tripped over something and ending falling on top of a teenage boy. He had stabbed wounds in his shoulder. She moved her hand across them gently.

“Oww! Please don’t do that!”

“Oh… I’m sorry. I might have something for that if you can stand the pain a minuet more.”

“Alright, but hurry please!?”

Freya searched through her bag and took out a small bowl with rabbits skin coving it. She took the skin off and inside it was little pieces of white cloth. She cut his sleeve with a piece of glass on the ground and took it off his arm. She took a cloth from the bowl and wrapped it around his arm.

“This isn’t going to feel good right away but in a few minuets if will make it feel soothing.”

CUE: Noah

__________________
Parsley Sage Rosemary and Thime.....She was a true love of mine...

---

Posted by Eloise Rane on 03-30-2002 06:47 PM:

Eloise moved with haste as she packed her belongings into a small shoulderbag, which consisted only of a change of clothes or two, her accumulated savings, and anything else she felt was a necessity. As an only child she was the sole inheritor to her father’s small fotune, much to his resentment, and it was a dangerously large amount of money to be carrying with her, but she didn't have much of a choice.

She walked outside and around the back of her home to where her majestic stallion, Rafael, patiently stood tethered and swinging his tail contently. She mounted him and took off quickly for Balanum Proper.

She stopped briefly at the markets to browse the numerous weapons stands. She had considered taking a sword from her father’s cherished collection, but he would ever warrant that, no matter how dire the circumstances.

Instead, she purchased a modest 12-inch dagger for herself. Not the most impressive weapon, but she would likely need her every last mel for the upcoming day or two ahead. Hopefully she wouldn’t encounter any trouble on the road in the meantime; she wasn’t exactly well-armed.

Within a few hours she had arrived at the Citadel of Iron, which at this point was still loyal to the original Balanian guard. Eloise was able to pass through without difficulty. She embarked down the road with anticipation, without looking back at her homeland. In her eyes, it was no longer the Balanum she grew up in.

OOC: Sorry, this post is pretty bland, but I wrote it in like 10 minutes. Anyhow, you get the point.

---

Posted by Sekirah Partam on 03-30-2002 11:28 PM:

The streets of Noit were busy as ever, with adventurers young and old seeking to be dedicated. Sekirah lost himself in it all, his mind lost as well in the memories of his previous life as a cutthroat.

They had been rowdy times. He had always been considered more of a silent wolf by most of the crew that he'd plundered with, but he had much more fun that any of them might have known. Though it was a part of his life that Sekirah considered dark and sinful, he also remembered how enjoyable it had been.

All the bar brawls that he had participated in. Laughing silently at the drunken meen making fools out of themselves as they were knocked to the floor countless times by Sekirah's hand. He didn't have a care in the world at that time, and life had seemed more enjoyable that way.

Not that life had been bland by any means since he had changed his way of looking at life. But now he had responsibilities. He had people that he cared about. He almost felt tied down to them.

Sekirah was literally knocked out of his thoughtful brooding by a girl with striking, strawberry blonde hair. He blinked once, stepping back to take in what had just happened. He realized that he had strayed much farther from the docks than he had planned.

"I'm sorry about that," the girl said already putting on a cheerful smile. Sekirah couldn't help but smile back. "I'm so clumsy."

"No, not at all, " Sekirah protested. "I was the one daydreaming, it was my fault."

"You were daydreaming, too, eh?" She asked. "Then I guess we're both partially to blame."

"That we are," Sekirah said, feeling rather awkward. He was pretty sure she had not been thinking of the same things he had. "If you excuse me, I really should get back to my friends."

The girl nodded and they both went their separate ways. It would only take a few blocks before Sekirah all but forgot about the girl and their uncomfortable encounter.

__________________
Guilt, the merceless hunter.

---

Posted by Azure Falcon on 03-31-2002 02:36 PM:

Azure and Lance sat up, both could feel the pain of the recent battle. Azure picked up the letter and slowly opened it.

Azure,
If you are reading this then it means you are somewhat worthy, or at least managed to survive our meeting. Also, it means I have your female friend.
Azure glared, praying he would do her no harm. He continued reading.
If you want your friend back you will come to Vangros Falls. There I will have need of you and perhaps your other companion if he decides to come or if he survived the fight with me. If you do not show up two days after I get there, your friend shall die.
Crane

Azure crumpled the paper in his fist. For the second time in his life, the first being when his friend at the monastery was murdered, Azure was filled with rage.

“What does the note say?” asked Lance, a hint of worry was apparent on his face, like Azure, he had seen Cybele taken away.

“I, or we, must follow Crane, he will kill her if we don’t.”

“Kill her?! How long do we have?”

“Till two days after he arrived at Vangros Falls,” Azure sighed, he didn’t like the thought of Cybele’s life being in his hands.

“What? But we don’t know how far that is! What if he is on a horse?” Lance was full of questions, the odds against them, more so against Cybele, were large at least.

“If he rides by horse then we will be right behind him, if he walks then perhaps we will catch him.”

“How?”

“He took Cybele, but not her belongings, or her companion. We have a horse, “Both of them hurried into the inn and gathered their equipment, Azure took great care to make sure they left nothing of Cybele’s behind either. Azure wasn’t sure if Lance would be sticking with him, but he knew that Lance would help him get to Cybele if nothing else. Time was against them, but a life was in danger and they would try their hardest to save her.

---

Posted by Til'Sylvanna Evenstar on 03-31-2002 05:44 PM:

Waking... a day of rest...

The day was old ere the White Lady of the Elwain opened her bright silver eyes. The sun had passed the zenith and was now moving toward the horizon. She felt still a soul deep exhaustion, but there was a peace for her now. She was almost ready…

Saeth sat beside her bed, head bowed, his eyes closed; he was not asleep.

“I was beginning to wonder if I had lost you for good this time,” he said quietly as he opened his dark blue eyes and held her in them. He was looking deep within her for any sign of permanent hurt… and there was relief in him to find none. He had felt her begin to wake, for the blood tears had stopped several hours ago.

“It was a very near thing, my friend,” she said in hardly more than a whisper. She lay where she was in bed and did not speak for a long time.

“Nelcar has been with you for most of the day, here at you side. He left to gather a bit of air. It is hard for him to see you thus, for he does not have my ability of the Bond to let him know that you are well. He was very worried.”

She smiled and left her comment unsaid. She knew he meant that he had been very worried, but that much he left unsaid.

“How is the boy?”

“Fine. He and the Red Star came in to see you not an hour ago, but left to let you sleep. Both are well, though they seem genuinely concerned for your health.”

She closed her eyes, feeling sleep upon her once more. “Tell them I am… at peace now, that I need another day alone to gather my strength, to think, and to prepare. I will speak with them the after tomorrow’s sun has set, for it is beneath the new moon that we will take council.” She spoke softly, even that little speech tiring her. “Tell Nelcar that I need even he to give me this one day alone… for I still have a great deal to meditate upon.”

“And myself?” Saeth asked quietly. He did not wish to leave her side, especially when she was obviously so weak.

“I need to be alone. Please, I beg your understanding. There are things which I mush ponder without the nearness of another’s emotions. I cannot concentrate.”

“Very well. But I will be in the next room if you need me. Please call on my if you have any need.”

He stood, looking down upon her slight form in the light of the late afternoon sun. He reached a gentle hand down and ran it through her long silver/white hair. She looked into his eyes and smiled. “I knew that you were there… even in the darkness. Thank you.” She closed her eyes and let sleep take her.
The Warder stood over for another few moments and then excused himself to deliver his Lady’s words to those to whom they were intended. He knew that she would now be alright. She had passed her crisis in the night, and had found strength.

A slight smile rested upon his lips as he walked down the hall.

__________________


Darkness- a heart that knows not love.
Despair- a soul that knows love, and still dwells in Darkness.

---

Posted by Cybele Ariadne on 03-31-2002 08:08 PM:

Two men grabbed her by each arm and dragged her down the mountain side. They soon reached the bottom and tossed her to the ground and all the men sat surrounded her, carefully watching what she was doing. Crane stood in front of her and picked her up.

“You there! Make sure she is safely in her quarters. These woods are dangerous you know.” he said with an evil grin

One man from behind her gabbed her and pulled her to a wooden pole surrounded by blocks of wood. He then took a long rope and tied it too her. All the men then started to set up camp. Most went searching for food and wood for fire. The left Crane and Cybele alone.

“I’m going to tell you straight forward while you’re here. After all your going to be dead tomorrow any how.” he said with a loud laugh “Your bait, you see I only brought you here to lure Azure to me.”

“I thought that much… But why do u need him?”

“To help me find a few things….”

“Like?”

“That’s for you to find out… but you may not, this is you last day as our company.”

“Fine. But I’ll find out anyway.”

He laughed thinking she was as stupid as any regular person on the street. His had raised and slapped her hard across the face making a red print on her cheek.

“Fool! Just like all other investigators I’ve meet. They think they can find everything just in time, but they all die soon enough..”

“Don’t hurt her yet, darling. She’ll feel all the pain when we set her on fire.” said a woman’s voice from behind

The woman walked around Cybele gracefully with an evil flame in her eyes. She stopped beside Crane and wrapped his arms around her placing a hard kiss on her lips. Crane held her with a tight grip that could of hurt her if she wasn’t paying attention. She stopped, picked up and threw it at Cybele’s head making a scratch that dripped with blood. She gave a fearful laugh and made Cybele shake.

So? You have a lady friend I see. Well best watch your back… I hear ladies sometimes make better criminals then men. Now I need something to penetrate their communication process.

Cybele looked around and notice a small bird sitting on the top of the pole she was stuck too. She whistled to it.

“Who calls!?” chirped the bird

“A friend of you cousin…”

“Wait. If you know my cousin then who is she?”

“Another bird.”

“Close enough. Well what do you want with me?”

“I need a favor from you.”

“What type of favor?”

“One that involves a great deal of danger.”

“Noo! I don’t think so! Try some other sucker bird to help you.”

“Don’t worry about her.” said a chipmunk at her feet “She never had a sense for adventure.”

“I notice that yes.. So will you help me then?”

“Sure. All my brothers are killed anyway. Passing travelers, You know people needing a good meal.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“Its alright. Just promise me I’ll get something good out of this.”

__________________

---

Posted by Bara Chinder on 03-31-2002 10:46 PM:

A fell wind across Farai.

OOC: Its been a while but the last few posts and a convinient wakeup call from a certain member has got me back on track. Here goes.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Of late a fell wind was falling on Farai. The ever-increasing shadowspawn horde had swept into the lands harrasing the larger settlements but not focusing on any area in the west. The east, towards the hollow crags and south as far as endaroth, was a bed of the shadow. The fuairbionn lands to the south had become almost out of contact. Elsewhere to the north The laimh dearag had heard worring news that balanum had become unstable and a great battle had commenced. That little had been gathered but the appearance of the shadowspawn had begun to worry the mighty tribe. It was a dark time for all the tribes.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Bara and Conchuir had come under a large strain in the last few days. THe constant avoidance of the peculiar men and creatures that had popped up had taken its tole on even someone as experianced as Bara. He had shown exceptional prowess in concealment evertested by the presence of the horses. Bara had decided he no longer liked the creatures.

Conchuir on the other hand had held a now waivering optimism in the face of all this, but the wild untamed lands of the east were proving a stress for him. He had rode closer to a group of wild horses the like of he had never seen before and was shocked to have to flee at full gallop when the turned and charged him. Every damn creature seemed bent against the travellers in his eyes.

Presently the two approached a few hills.

"Damnit will we ever find any of these wildmen? I mean where the hell are they?" Conchuir despaired outloud.

"They are not too far away now. There is a reasonably fresh fire pit. and a few broken tent stalks. This area look as if it has been harvested too. they might be closer than we think." replied Bara with a little contempt in his voice.

"I should have brought a few warriors from my Brothers camp. Id feel better then"

"Ah yes that sitting duck feeling, nothing better. Shut up and keep your eyes peeled if thats all you can think of."
Bara was worried. The area was very dead. Quiet, but the wind was coming behind them so he could not hear up ahead. He shivered.

"Im just worried thats all, maybe it was not such a good Idea for two to come alone."

"Too late for that" Bara replied. "Lets just get over this hill and we can rest for a while, get away from the wind. Every damn grasshopper for two mile must be able to smell us.

The pair set towards the hills. As they neared the hill a fall in the wind brought a sound from the east to where they were headed. a cry on the wind,then another a battle cry possibly. Bara quickened the pace.
"Come on horse man!"

At the crest of the Hill the emissaries were greeted with a frightening sight below.around twenty horseback riders were freziedly battling with three or four undicernable black creatures. As the watched the Biggest creature snapped at one rider and caught his horse in the flank, rending the animals side right open. It would mean death of a lot of people if the riders lost. Bara was horrified to see how close the spawn were to the camp.

"What will we do?!" shouted Conchuir.

"Well If we stay here we may be killed anyway if the warrior dont beat them,......And whats the point in gathering an army if we wont fight ourselves."

"Fight?!?"

Bara uncovered the blade on his staff and Spurred his horse on.

"O...OK"

From the back of his horse Conchuir pulled a Very large blade on a long handle. KInd of like a giants scimitar only out of proportion. Ideal for slashing from horse back. He muttered a prayer to the Horse spirit and followed Bara.

OOC: Ok folks back in business. seeing as no-one has posted in Farai I added that little note at the head.
Volsung/sayomora get in touch.

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown

---

Posted by Kain Tymonisi on 04-01-2002 08:08 PM:

The Search For Raven

Although the period, in which Kain was banished to the mortal world, was long and painful, he felt cleansed, as though he was reincarnated in a way. He knew that waltzing around in a toga would surely not help him in keeping a low profile in Noit. His bare feet touched the sand lightly, as he walked across the beach, attempting to gather his thoughts, and plan out his next move. It had been quite some time since his last visit in the mortal world, but he would have little time to adapt. The sound of the bustle of sailors could be heard nearby in Noit’s harbor, Kain slowly gazed to them, seeing human life around him for the first time in a while. His gaze then moved to the town perched above the cliff, shaking off the stare he soon began walking across the coastline once again. His concentration grew hard, as he closed his eyes a flash could be seen coming off of him, as he continued to focus his thoughts, another flash could be seen brighter this time. Seconds later, the third flash came although it left a hazy outline of clothing on Kain. The foggy appearance began to smooth over, as the clothing became real. His body was now enveloped in a long red leather trench coat with black leather symbols stitched into the trench coat, it came down fairly close to the ground but made sure not too scuff the ground. Under that was worn a long black sleeved woolen shirt, which was neatly tucked into loosely fitting black leather pants. The pants came down to cover the top of his gleaming black boots. A slight smirk could be seen appear on his face, as he slowly unclenched his fist, one last flash could be seen, and it could be rated as the largest. His concentration was now at its max, as out of nowhere, a long sword appeared in his hand. The sword stood at a long height, and held a slight curve, the blade held a color similar to his hair. The hilt was crimson with a dark black emblem incrusted into the center. He slowly re-clenched his fist, as he moved the sword to the top of his back, as though he was going to sheath the sword with no sheath, a sheath seemed to appear out of no where as his sword was slowly fitted into it. The sheath was black, and made to fit the swords exact measurements. Many drawings were carved in a very delicate fashion into the sheath, as though they were done by the finest of artists. Kain was now ready, ready to kill, ready to cry, ready to hate, ready to achieve anything that his mind desires. At the time being he had one goal in mind, and that was too find angel, what he would say to her was still all but a mystery to him, but he would figure it all out in due time. Approaching a dirt path that lead to the town, he slowly began to climb, seeing what sources he could find about angels current residence. Arriving in town, he slowly scanned his surroundings, seeing houses lined up on either side of him, and the usual cluster of people walking the road. People seemed to stop their current activity to take but a moment to look onto Kain, seeing as his appearance was somewhat strange compared to the common man. Kain didn’t seem to mind, as he went along on his business, and soon enough the stares were overshadowed, by people murmuring things to each other, about him. Knowing that he would have to wait until night settled in to meet the more unkind folk, for he knew that angel was now known as a fierce killer named Raven. Sitting down Kain, rubbed his face vigouresley with both of his hands, because the thought that his life was to occur here for the rest of eternity, finally began to sink in…..

**************************************************
**

Night befell the land as Kain could still be seen sitting in the same spot as before. Slowly rising to his feet, he spread his arms out slowly, pushing out his chest to stretch. He thought about much in the last 4 hours, and he had set some things straight in his mind. But the could not be worried about now, he had a job to do and he would have to finish it tonight. Slowly walking down the stone cobble sidewalk, he could see the street lights light up, with every step he took.. His eyes jumped from building to building looking for some tavern or inn, where he could go to gather information, his search was rewarded, as he saw several people enter an alleyway. Deciding to follow he slowly jogged to the narrow walking path, and followed the people’s shadows. They seemed to enter inside of a door, making sure they could not see him, he waited until they all entered until walking to the door, his footsteps were that of a cats, as he seemed as part of the wall. A large sign was nailed to the top of the door, which read The Rusty Dagger. Reaching out for the door handle, he slowly turned it, as an awful stench stuffed his nose, that of unclean bodies, and old liquor, shaking the smell off, he took a step into the tavern. The chatter of the current residents of the tavern seemed to stop, as they turned to look to Kain. Their faces were fierce, with battle scars covering many of them, and messy unkept beards coming down to their hollow stomachs. Some snorted, some laughed, others just looked away, but all the feelings were slowly cleared as they continued with what they were doing before Kain stepped into the inn. Walking over to the counter, Kain stopped and took a look at the innkeeper. He was fairly tall and wide, and held a long scar running down his right eye. He seemed to be in his 50’s but seemed still to be of a strong built. The innkeeper looked at Kain strangely, due to the fact, very few looked like kain, and all that would ever see Kains dark black eyes, could not stop to wonder of what decent he was. After snorting very loudly and disgustingly, he spit on to the floor, and looked to Kain. “May I help you” He said with a ignorant voice. Kain looked to the spit on the floor with disgust, and looked back to the innkeeper with a scrunched up face. “You certainly may sir” Kain answered the mans rude introduction, with respect sill in his voice. The innkeeper seemed to take Kain’s disgusted look as an offense “Is there something that you want” The innkeeper said as though he wanted Kain out of the tavern as soon as possible. “Actually there is sir, though I may not be looking for a something as more of a someone” The innkeeper seemed to look at him even stranger than before. “Who would this someone be” Kain bluntly answered with one word for that is all that it took “Raven” Conversation seemed to instantly die down, at the sound of that name. Everyone slowly turned their heads to face Kain. “I know your not inferring Raven the assassin are you” The innkeeper questioned “If that’s what she goes by now, yes I suppose I am”. Gasps could be heard within the room, as Kain came out with such an answer. Suddenly the silence was broken with a hearty laughter “You must be madman to search for Raven, she would surely kill you on the spot” The innkeeper managed to say between the laughter. The smell of bad alcohol, seemed to flood Kain’s nose, sighing he attempted to control his anger, but he was now on a thin thread. His hand seemed to fly through the air, and grasped the innkeeper’s neck hard, the laughter seemed to suddenly die down. “I suggest that you treat me with some basic respect sir, that is all I ask” Trying to catch his breath, the man could not believe in what situation he was placed, Kain seemed to tighten his grip until letting go, letting the man fall to the ground. Turing around, Kain could see the fear on the men’s faces. Kain snarled and yelled “Now unless you wish to suffer the same fate of that man, you will answer me where is Raven?! An obviously drunken brute seemed to stand from his chair, and begin to charge at Kain. Kain merely smiled at this sight, as he waited until the idiotic man was but a step from him, the man threw a hard punch to Kain, but was quickly parried by Kain grabbing the mans arm. Applying pressure on the arm, he brought the man to his knees, as Kain’s smile seemed to grow. The man’s yell echoed throughout the tavern, and came to a peak, as a sudden crack was heard, signaling that the mans arm was indeed broken. Letting the man drop to the floor, he smirked, brushing the dust off of his hands. Out of nowhere seemed to shoot out possible answers to Kain’s question. “To the west” “To the east”, Kain shook his hand as he looked back to the fallen innkeeper. The man slowly made his way up rubbing his neck gently, as though it was sore. “Her presence could never be pin-pointed, but last ive heard she’s in Balanum” Nodding his head Kain questioned “Could I get there by boat” The innkeeper simply nodded, as Kain began walking out of the tavern. Kain left the Rusty Dagger that night with a newfound respect towards him.

---

Posted by Willow Silverwind on 04-01-2002 09:48 PM:

The discovery...

OOC: this post is going far back, to when Willow was born

"Your child is different, Keirra."

"No...she can't be!"

"Indeed...she's not like the other nymph children...When she was laying in the cradle her skin...it changed color! right before my eyes!"

"What?"

"Yes! She is indeed different...she will not be accepted."

outside her room where Willow lay in her cradle, the desperate voice of her mother and the terryfied one of the midwife floated to her hearing. Like all nymphs she remembered the dialogue between the frantic women and she would recall it time after time, repeating it over and over in her mind much later in her life.

"You must get rid of her! She has a Demon inside!"

"Get rid of my only child? The only child given to me by my late husband? Are you daft woman?"

"But don't you see-"

"I see fine...I would like to see this..."demon's trick" for myself!"

Keirra, Willow's mother, marched past the midwife, Sperrah, to reach her child. Coming to the crib she peered over the railing to gaze at her child. At the moment Willow was the ordinary color of pale brown, but as she smiled, her skin color suddenly "rippled" into a light blue-green. Gasping, Keirra stumbled backward and hit the wall, her hand to her breast, her face full of shock and torment.

"MY CHILD!"

"See? What have I told you? Its the work of a devil I say!"

Keirra gathered her curage and captured her breath.

"It is not the work of a demon...or anything of the evil world. She is...different."

"Yes but she will be shunned! Hated for this!"

"I will not allow it!"

Sperrah sighed and knew she could not deturr the woman from loving her only child, no matter the defects.

"Very well Keirra."

Keirra snorted and took up her child, cradling her in her arms. Sperrah departed in silence, knowing and sensing the hard life the child shall face.

-------------------10 years later...-------------------

"Mother mother! Look what I found!"

Willow held up an orchid of the most radient of colors. Grinning ear to ear she held it as if it were a septor of pure gold.

Keirra smiled and took the orchid, placing the pale white, blue and gold speckled flower in an ornate vase.

Suddenly the sound of someone hammering on the door echoed in the living chamber of the house, alerting Willow and her mother.

"They have come for you Willow! Hide dear child!"

Willow followed her mother's instructions and ran behind the couch and hid from those at the door. Keirra bustled towards the heavy oaken door and opened it, revealing a small horde of men nearly feel in the room.

"What do you want, hammering on my door like that! You nearly bent the hinges!"

A man forced his way through the mass of nymph bodies and stood before Keirra. He was a very large man, his arms and legs thick with large muscles. His face was unshaven and his clothes were disheveled and layered with soot and ash. He was obviously the village's blacksmith.

"We want that...demon child of yours. Willow is it? We want her NOW."

As demanding and threatening as he seemed, Keirra stood her ground, almost daring the men to come through her to reach her child.

"Never!"

"Fine...We will make you move."

Shoving her aside, the man walked through the door. Keirra yelped in shock and pain as her powerless body flew against a chair, knocking a floor lamp to the floor.

"NO! GET AWAY FROM HER!"

The man moved to the couch, amazingly gracefull for a man of his size. He reached behind the couch and lifted the squirming form of Willow.

"Now m'lady, we shall leave. Peace to you!"

The man, holding willow by the collar, walked out nonchalantly, leaving the distraught Keirra to rush after them.

"PUT MY CHILD DOWN!"

"No."

Suddenly Willow's skin changed a devilish dark green, frightening the man who held the tight grip about her collar. She was quickly dropped to the ground and surrounded by determined, but frightened men.

"THE DEMON IS ABOUT HER! WE MUST DESTROY HER BEFORE IT DESTROYS US!"

The men surrouned her, blocking Keirra from rescuing her. Helpless to do anything Willow cowered in the center, her skin changing colors wildly. The men suddenly drew stakes and as many sharp implements that the could think of, forming a ring of sharp objects, all pointing at Willow. The blacksmith walked from the group and unsheathed a dagger. Four men rushed at her and pinned her legs and arms down, rendering her defensless.

No matter how rapid her skin color changed, it did not daunt the men as she had hoped. The blacksmith kneeled beside her defenseless form and put his blade to her heart, pressing gently.

Silently, under his breath he murmured strange words, his eyes closed, as if in prayer. They opened his eyes and raised his dagger, ready to plunge it into her heart...

__________________
A man should never be ashamed to admit that he has been in the wrong, which is but saying, in other words, that he is wiser today than he was yesterday.

~Alexander Pope

---

Posted by Sayomara on 04-02-2002 10:43 AM:

the time before the meeting

As Sayomara flew off wiped the tears from his Eyes, he really hated leaving Volsung behind, but now was not the time to worry about those who you are leave behind, but more so those who you will have to deal with in the future. It would very unlike that the tribal leaders of Farai would be the same as they were when he left Asheri and that meant that he would have to start all over and reform relation with each tribe. Not to mention finding them all, by the creator they could never stay in one place always on the move it offend let like trying to find a need in a haystack.

After a while Sayomara rested and slept until after sunrise, when he awoke he decide to start walking. The last night had been very hard on him physically and emotionally, and walking was the best way he had to gather his thoughts and starts planning his moments in his head. Not to mention start healing up, it had been a while since he had flown so far or so fast is such a short time, but if this was going to work he was going to have to get use to it. But there was still time to rest, so for now he just decided to walk.

By the end to the second night, he had made it to the main road between Balanum and Miltus. After the Great War this road had been full of travelers, but now very few dared to go into Nyliam now after what happen to New Dargent, and Farye, all the same some still braved the road to take care of there own business.

Sayomara spent the whole second day walking only taking a break once to eat, but when night fall came he decide to press on since still had a feeling that something very bad was going on in Farai. A little bit after sunset he heard the sounds like someone moving around in the bush. He went to investigate, but before he could a group of five men came out from out and surrounded him, “Give us all your money old man, and we might not hurt you.” Said the man who looked like the leader of the Group

Sayomara just laughed, “If can beat me then you came have It.” and with that he took flight and once he was about 30 feet high launched his attack. Mostly just spears of Ice striking at the feet of the men scarring the life out of the men, “Next time they won’t miss.” By the time, Sayomara finished speaking all five were running back into the bush. When Sayomara landed there was young woman standing on he side of the road with a dagger in her hand, looking at the mage with a great deal of wonder.

Cue: Eloise

__________________
I have seen much in my day, but nothing as bad as this.

---

Posted by Bara Chinder on 04-02-2002 05:34 PM:

Bara was first to reach the battle field. As he rode down the hill he thought better of his mount and let it wait. He ran the last few yards. There were four shadow spawn present three a bit bigger than a large man and one much bigger, perhalps closer to an ogres size. They were fast but they had taken only one or two of the sleebhfir.

As he covered the last few yards Bara wondered what in the name of the creator he was doing this for, it was quite possible that they would kill him......

There it was that moment of nervous hesitation......fight or flight....

One of the smaller spawn turned and seeing a much slower target decided to attack him instead.

Fight then...Baras staff whooped through the air and made a loud crack as it connected with the beasts jaw. The blade lodged in the flesh under its mouth. The muscles in the creature were hard and dense so it took a good tug to free it. The monster reeled and swung a black claw towards his head.
With a duck and thrust he struck it in the chest with all his weight. The spawn was of course heavier than him so it moved little but it reeled again as the blow resounded through the black mutated organs inside its almost external ribs.
Bingo. The laimh swung the blade around again this time squarely into its solarplexus, or (as he found) where it should be. As the creature raised two large claws and opened it large grotesque mouth he realised what little damage the lodged blade was doing. Bara reached for his dagger but then over his head there was a flash. A spurt of almost black blood fell on baras long matted hair.
It came to his notice that a large section of the creatures face was now missing. As a result its claws missed leaving its chest exposed. This time he made sure to damage he put his dagger and all of his weight squarly into the area under where the staff blade was lodged. As the beast fell back its lower torso opened with a sickening tear of thick hard muscle. He pulled his staff clear and looked up to see conchuir make a pass with his peculiar sword thing , at another spawn.

The second spawn was mose aware of its surroundings and managed to catch the blade as it entered its upper chest. dragging Conchuir from the saddle. Bara used the writhing body of the other spawn as a spring board. Launching himself with the assistance of the spawns last ditch attempt to kill him at the other spawn. An extremly lucky mid air slash cut cleanly into the creatures back. Even more fortunate was that this one had developed with a tender muscle close to the skin of its back which appeared to hold its shoulders together. Its arms seemed to snap forward as the opposing tension at the back of its body and its body jerked back at a 14+ stone farai slamming into the small of its back. Once the second had been disposed of Bara narrowly missed being hit by the savaged body of a sleebhfir warrior woman which had been thrown in their direction.

He turned to see five warriors converge on the largest spawns legs from the back. Immeadiatly after it hit the ground all the sleebh fir. converged. Hacking the last standing spawn to peices as their frenzy lived its selfout.

"Shocking." Panted conchuir, "They act as much beasts as the creatures."

"We may have the best hospitality that can be offered tonight." resopnded Bara, " not that of animals."

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown

---

Posted by Eloise Rane on 04-02-2002 11:04 PM:

When it was nearing twilight Eloise pulled a large crimson cloak from her bag, which served both as a substitute for a blanket and a shield from the brisk night breeze. She and Rafael strayed off the path until out of sight of any other travellers, then she took shelter under a large tree, sitting with her back to the trunk. She leaned her head back and closed her eyes, just listening to the gentle rustling of the wind in the trees.

It had been years since she spent a night outdoors. Although it wasn’t as comparable in luxury to her bed at home, the calm tranquility of nature made up for it. After a long while she passed into a meditative state, drifting serenely between sleep and consciousness.

The sound of voices and action nearby abruptly brought her back to the real world. For a moment she waited for her impulses to register into thoughts, and realized something was happening out on the main road, close by. She could tell by the moons in the sky it was late into the night, and assumed it was thieves, being near as she was to the Daggerwood. Immediately she thought about the hoard of silver mels she had in her pack next to her. I can’t afford to be robbed now.

She pulled her dagger from the sheath on her waist and made her way cautiously to the main road, but when she arrived, the road was bare exept for a withered old man standing there.

He had a peaceful wisdom in his eyes, as if he had seen a lot in his life and could tell of it, but also a vague mysteriousness about him. Her instincts told her he was not a thief or a threat, yet there was something unwholesome about a man of his age wandering the roads in the middle of the night. She maintained a tight grip on her dagger, and refused to lower it out of precaution.

“Greetings, young lady.” He said calmly. He saw her dagger pointed at him. “Do you wish to take a chance at me as well, or were you coming to my aid?”

“Neither,” Eloise asked, keeping her guard up. “I heard commotion. What was going on out here?”

“Just a brief confrontation. I took care of it. ”

Eloise scanned the area around them. “Where did they go?”

“They took off Southward. There’s no need to worry.”

She slowly returned the dagger to its sheath. “I hope not.”

“Can I ask what a young woman such as yourself is doing camping alone at night? That very well could have been you they attacked.”

“I’ve been alone for the most part of my life, old man. I haven’t needed anyone yet. And I could give you the same advise. What are you doing travelling at this hour, anyhow?”

“I have urgent matters to attend to. I believe my country is in great danger.”

Eloise laughed quietly. “As is mine. But you can’t fight a battle when you’re fighting your own fatigue.”

“Ah....so the Shadow threatens your people as well.”

“No, sir. I speak of a different evil.”

He raised an inquisitive eyebrow. “What ill has befallen your people?”

She looked down and mournfully recollected for a moment. “.....Balanum has been devastated, the Senate killed. Only a few were spared, including my father. I’m not sure who’s behind it.”

“What may seem like different evils may very well turn out to be the same battle. I had planned to travel through Balanum. What of the Citadel?”

“It was still loyal to the city when I left. But it may not be so for long.” There was a soft sadness in her voice.

“Then I must hurry. Farai awaits, and the spawn grow stronger as we speak. My name's Sayomara, and if you should ever decide to travel there, I'll most likely be in Parvini. We would be grateful for your assistance, and would do our best to assist you. ”

“Thank-you. I have plans for myself right now, but I’ll consider it for the future. In the mean time, take care, old man, and be careful on these roads.” She teased.

His words were comforting. Eloise turned and withdrew back into the forest for the remainder of the night.

Unfortunately, she retreated before she could see the old man walk directly for the Dark Wood.

---

Posted by Eric VanDrison on 04-03-2002 10:30 AM:

'Adventure, eh?' Eric thought, the only adventure he'd seen so far since they left the Daggerwood, with the invitation to return at their leasure, was being mistaken as ordinary travelers by a band of small time thieves. The would-be-bandits didn't escape with their gold, or their clothes.

"How's this look on me?" Gavin asked as they made their way across the Nylian plains. He was sporting a ladies undergarment atop his head.

"You look like an idiot, now give me that!" Reana demanded chasing after the poor young man.

"She'll have your head now!" Eric exclaimed then stopped to watch the slight scuffle that ensued. It ended with Gavin laying on the ground with a black eye and blood running from a brand new cut in his lip. "I don't see why a band of men were carrying an assortment of ladies underwear with them..."

"Maybe they were taking it home to their own version of Reana," Gavin suggested, bracing himself for any more physical pain that Reana might inflict, but it never came.

"Or maybe they were perverts as well as thieves," Reana said, making it clear by her tone that she had already decided she was right. Eric opened his mouth as though to speak, but Reana cut him off. "You'd better not say anything if you ever want to see me wearing these." Eric shut his gaping mouth and Gavin gave him a look that said something like, 'You lucky bastard.'

With that, the trio continued on their way; Eric keeping his mouth closed firmly. They were making their way toward the taren forest where Reana had assured them, they would find adventure. Within a few hours, they encountered a traveler with two lady companions and a horse drawn cart carrying their belongings.

"Be ye thieves or travelers?" the man called out, stopping his small entourage a distance from the three young people.

"Neither, we are adventurers," Reana called out after a bit of thought. They were, of course, both but she had thought better of it and her femanine voice seemed to assure the man that he had nothing to fear, which irked her considerably.

As they drew closer, they saw that Reana's suspicions were correct. He was what Reana called a 'Sexist Behemoth'. His two lady companions were scantily clad and hung about him like ornaments more than people. Reana decided that she would thoroughly enjoy bringing this man down to size.

__________________
Life is what you make it

---

Posted by Keiru Opal on 04-03-2002 01:46 PM:

OOC: As Sekirah

IC:Sekirah strolled lazily through the streets of Noit, heading back to the docks to catch up with Cedric and Ewen. He wasn't in any hurry, he liked to have the time alone. It was getting dark and the mist was thick as ever, not allowing him to see much in the shadows.

To no surprise, a thief took advantage of the conditions. He came up behind Sekirah and put him in a choke hold, dragging the men into the shadows.

Instinct took over him. Sekirah raised his heel hard and fast into the man's groin. He spun around and found that he had unconsciously unsheathed his dagger, which was now in his hand. He lunged forward, opening the thief's throat before he'd even had the chance to cry out.

Even in what little light there was, he could see what he had done. He stood looking at the dead man for a long while and smiled as a puddle began to form from his blood. Sekirah whiped his dagger on the thief's garments and resheathed it. He had forgotten the sense of accomplishment that came when he killed a man.

It was addictive, like a narcotic that was lethal to all that were near him. Inside he knew it was wrong for him to think that way, that it was exactly what he had been fighting against ever since he had been in Fayre during the Shadowspawn attack, but somehow, he had enjoyed bringing an end to the briggand's life.

A gasp alerted him that someone had seen the man's body. He turned slowly, ready to make a run for it if need be. It was the red head from earlier, she had followed him, or at least it seemed that way.

"Wha... What happened?" She asked when she recognized him.

Sekirah looked back at the corpse then to the girl again. "He attacked me from behind and took me into the alley, I just protected myself," He said, sounding honest dispite how he felt. He wouldn't tell her of the enjoyment that came from it.

She nodded, believing him for no other reason than that he didn't seem to be cruel or malicious. "Well, at least you were able to defend yourself, but you'd better get out of here before someone else finds him."

"Yes, I will," Sekirah said. "Thank you..."

"Amanda," she said. "Now go before anyone sees you!"

"Thank you, Amanda, and farewell, again."

__________________
A fire from within can be seen from without.

---

Posted by Bara Chinder on 04-03-2002 04:21 PM:

The nite was falling.

when the battle had finished the two travelllers were regarded with caution. Probably a carachter istic of living on a rough fringe. But the sleebhfir were under pressure these days. There was a presence of the shadow in the hollow crags and in endaroth to the south. They knew that they wernt safe.

The head of the group came out. An enormous woman who had been seen on the battle field earlier.

"Whay brings ya here? Whay dya Fight with us." she hissed at them.

"Well, we have come to bring news of the muster, to all of your tribe." Frowarded Conchuir.

"Hmm. I dant trust ya. Whay risk yarself to fight with us?" She snorted.

Bara interceded. "We are here to fight the beasts and to start all the tribes against the beasts. They are a threat against us all. "

She stepped towards Bara. She had more respect for him. He had a challenge in his voice. She looked closely at him.

"Ya dant fight like a croisbui. Anyone who fight like that agin the beasts is no croisbui. whay?"

"I dont talk about it. We need room to rest tonight. Are we welcome?" Enquired Bara directly. He had previously dealt with sleebhfir. he knew what they respected.

She stared at him funnily for a while and then at Conchuir. "ENDA" she shrieked. Bara shuddered. "make a tent ready. These fighters stay our guests." then turning back to the two messengers. " Come we eat and talk of the muster."

Before long plans had been made to contact the relations of the families in the group. The chieftan whose name turned out to be Canna agreed to help all she could.

__________________
Were gonna break ya, its gone on for too long.

Gonna punish you for the things that youve done- Capdown

---

Posted by Azure Falcon on 04-03-2002 06:52 PM:

Azure and Lance looked about the mountains of Vangros Falls. Somewhere in this area they would find Crane, and with Crane they would find Cybele.

“We’re almost out of time, where do we look? This place isn’t exactly small!” Lance looked over the scene, it was beautiful, but they hardly noticed that with the task at hand.

“I will find him, give me a moment,” Azure closed his eyes.

“What are you doing?”

“I am entering the world of dreams, the mind, and enlightenment. There I can identify Crane’s essence and figure out which way we head.” Azure cleared his thoughts, there could be no distracting thoughts when attempting this. Anyone less patient would have assumed it wasn’t working, but Azure knew better, soon he could feel his mental form floating, then there was a tingle, when he opened his eyes he was in a different world. It wasn’t actually a different world, just one of the mind. The world was plain, clouded, simple. Yet it was full, he could feel nature and life all around him. He could feel Lance beside him, and not far to the east, he could feel a group of evil, with Crane in the middle. He could also feel Cybele, proving that she was still alive. He closed his eyes once again and lowered himself back into his body.

“They are to the east, they have a small camp there, about 10 or 12 men.”

“10 or 12? We couldn’t even beat Crane alone!”

“They are not of the monastery, they are simple thugs, most likely hired to do Crane’s dirty work.”

“So we go east then?”

“Yes.”

“Should we try to flank them? Take them by surprise?” He could tell Lance wanted revenge, and perhaps just a bit of battle.

“No, we walk in, we will not fight, it would endanger Cybele.”

“True,” he sighed, the idea of walking in and handing their lives over seemed to be less than pleasing.

Azure paused for a moment, “Lance…..I go alone, this is not your fight, plus if I fail, then you are Cybele’s only hope.”

“But…”

“Lance, please.”

Azure turned his horses to the east and began a light trot, he was in no hurry to hand himself over, but he knew he had to, for Cybele’s sake.

---

Posted by Cybele Ariadne on 04-03-2002 08:30 PM:

The chipmunk ran its way to the other side of camp. The henchmen were setting up a fire with big logs of wood and tiny sticks. The chipmunk ran between feet of a henchmen almost getting stepped on. It took him a while before he got to Cranes tent. He stopped at the crevice and looked inside. Crane was talking to a very large man caring a bow and arrow in his hand.

“Now listen to me very carefully.”

“Yes sir.”

“Alright… Now I want you to shoot Cybele once Azure comes.”

“But I thought you were going to burn her sir.”

“I changed my mind! I want Azure to feel so bad about this that he will give in. Is that clear!?”

“Yes sir..”

A woman walked into the tent almost missing the chipmunk.

Hey! Watch where your going lady!

She walked to Crane and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She then sat next to him with a confused look.

“What’s going on here darling?”

“Nothing dear, Just discussing how we would make the fire for tonight.”

A big evil grin came across her face.

Gosh I’m already tired of hearing this mess…

“So, when Azure gets here, May I play with him?”

“No! He must not be harmed. I want him alive and well, for the search party.”

“I still don’t get why you want that thing?”

“Its none of your concern, why I want it!”

She got up and stomped out in rage. She seemed as if it was the first time she was yelled at by him. The chipmunk ran past feet all the way back to Cybele. He started gnawing at the ropes.

“What are you doing?”

“They have something evil planned I just know it!”

“They usually do.”

“I need to get you out of here.”

“Sorry but your too little to be a hero. Azure will come. He will save me.”

“Noooo! But he must not! Terrible things will happen to you and him if he does!”

__________________

---

Posted by Orocia Agua on 04-03-2002 09:00 PM:

Thoughts.

The four were enjoying themselves at a quaint restaurant, which looked more like a military mess hall, but considering where they were the restaurant was truly in its element. It had its charm: many young men and women came here after duty hours, and here they were able to let loose everything their strict discipline held in during the day. Even the older upper-brass, mostly their professors from the academies, let loose that youthful rowdiness, mingling with the students and chatting over a few beers, yet still maintaining that essential air of authority about them that commanded respect.

Orocia smirked, musing on how the rowdiness contrasted with the simple utility of the restaurant, and how the warm and friendly atmosphere was opposite the cold stoicism so often conjured up when one thought of the military.

Honestly, she thought this only in a feeble attempt to quiet her vicious mind that would not let her rest.

Make that three enjoying themselves.

But she managed to feign true contentment, smiling at Zander as he ravaged his meal, Tiffarah looking at him in awe. Alexandros was hungry as well but at least maintained dignity in his eating. Orocia let in to laughter at the sight. No, she wasn't truly happy, but that didn't mean she couldn't laugh-- laughter was one of few things that kept her sane. Although always under the laughter was the troubles that plagued her, her mind never stopping to allow her to truly enjoy the moment and take a break from it all.

No...

A barely audible sigh escaped her as her eyes drifted off, looking inward again at her problems while Orocia struggled to find something to make them look away.

Alexandros looked at her plate. She barely touched her meal. Orocia was one of those lucky people who could indulge in a fortnight of gluttony and not gain weight. In fact Orocia ate often without restraint, catching glances in her direction and responding with a look of curious innocence, as if asking what was so odd about a woman enjoying a fourth helping?

"Orocia?" Alex watched her unresponsive face. For the moment Zander and Tiffarah were laughing and not paying attention. Alex gently put his hand up to her chin and turned her face towards him. Orocia's expression stayed blank until a moment later she gasped in surprise, as if realizing she was not dreaming. Perhaps she wished she was dreaming instead..

"You're not eating."

Alex's words took a while to register as she regained her senses, blinking away the last airy wisps of deep thought that clouded her mind. With a last squeeze of her eyes she wrung out the last of her confusion and again joined reality.

"Huh? ...." the words hadn't quite sunken in, and then,"...oh. Yeah..." She looked down at her plate, her hand having twirled a fork in the pasta of its own will when it found her mind absent. It stopped reluctantly in obedience when her mind returned. She was conscious now but her mind was blank of anything to say.

"What's wrong?" Alex could barely bear it the last time Orocia withdrew herself, from when she joined him and Caliph as they aided Indigo in his quest to take back Scarlet from Xarou Vannemeyre. My, that seemed so long ago, she thought in the back of her mind. It made her feel a bit weary. Meanwhile, Alex still held her chin in his strong hand, but his face seemed to almost be struggling.

Oh, how it pained her to see that. Did she deserve that affection? The pain of love... She deserved the pain. He didn't, though. She locked his gaze in hers, took his hand, and kissed it.

"I'm sorry..."

"For what?" He was puzzled but something in him felt afraid.

"I'm sorry I made you worry." She drew back and turned her gaze to her meal, picking at the pasta and eating without want.

His words from a few nights ago rang in her ears: What is it that you've done in your past that you feel that you can't share with me?

She answered him, in her mind:

Alex, you wouldn't feel the same about me. I'm not who you think I am. The past can't be changed. It affects the present as much as the choices one makes now affect the future. And Alex, the choices I'm about to make because of my past will drastically change our future. I'm sorry..

Alex sat and watched Orocia for a bit. This wasn't the right time or place to confront her. In the background Zander and Tiffarah were still laughing happily with each other, in stark contrast with Alex and Orocia.

---

Cue: Alexandros, Zander

Hey, Alex, feel free to confront her again. I was thinking we'd regroup at some local hotel or whatnot..

I should be rehashing Orocia's profile sometime soon.

---

Posted by Tyr Aulnay on 04-03-2002 10:41 PM:

A frolicking band of pirates we, who toss and turn upon the sea, are trying our hands at burglary with weapons filled with glory…

“Hurry! Unto the ship!” Cried Tyr

Tyr fought back the police with great speed as she tore through the chests of policeman. With her rapier in her left hand and another in her right from a lost comrade. She danced on the plank as guards charged at her with swords in their hand. She stood in front of the plank just waiting for the chance to run back onto her great ship. The first pirate came up and fired at one of the guard with his pistol. It was rat banker. He wanted to fire at authority to day and so he got his chance. He missed, but hurried onto the ship anyway. With him he carried a bag of diamonds and gems.

“Thanks Tyr.”

“Anytime. Just tell them to keep my back covered when you get there. Ok?”

The second man came up with a bag in each hand. It was Charles. He always seems to manage to get more than everyone else. With and evil look he ran up the plank. Tyr covered him grabbing the captain’s musket from her pants and firing at the first man who came close to killing him. Soon as he passed her he threw his bags on the ship and came right back down to help her.

“Looks like a lady is having some trouble.”

“Shut it Charles, if I needed ye help I would have asked for it.”

“Since me a gentleman I’ll do it anyway.”

“Alright then I’ll go back and help unload the booty.”

“But wait I…”

Tyr ran up the plank looking behind her every second to see if Charles or her was in danger. She really didn’t really care if Charles lived or not though. She really hated the man and was hoping for the chance to throw him over board. She ran unto the ship and turned to her left knocking down any pirate in her way. She ducked when she heard gunfire and crawled on the ships deck to the other side. She got up and looked over the edge. She starred at herself in the water and soon began to notice the water rising. She turned around and remembered that Charles was still at the plank. She ran across the ship and pulled out her gun. She fired at solders that were trying to jump onto the ship. She turned and ran to the plank. Charles was still alive fighting off guards as the last of the pirates ran unto the ship.

“Charles! The tide is up! Get on the ship!”

“Aye.”

He turned and ran to the ship jumping over the rail and ducking after the shoots. Sam, who was at the wheel turned, noticed the ropes still tied to the posts on shore.

“What about the ropes?” asked Sam

“Don’t worry I’ll take care of it.”

Tyr pulled the captains gun from her pants and aimed it at the first rope. She fired cutting it in two and setting the ship almost free. She ran down the ship and aimed at the second one. She fired and set the ship free.

“Sam take us out of here!”

“Aye! Aye! Captain!”

Sam gave wheel a big turn and sailed the ship off the port and out to sea. Tyr walked up to the wheel and forced a map in his face.

“I’m setting a course to here. Remind me, ok?”

“Yes Captain.”

“And everyone! Try not to call me Captain!” she yelled to everyone on the ship

“Aye, Captain!”

“Ugh…. Why don’t you people understand how much trouble I would be in, if he knows how much you call me that?”

“Sorry sir… I mean miss. Its just you do act like the captain here.”

“That’s only because the Captain doesn’t want to be bothered with these little matters.”

“In other words,” said Charles from behind “He’s to chicken to come out of his nest.”

“Arg!” yelled the pirates.

“Shut up Charles! Or I will throw ye over the planks! Same to the rest of ye!”

The pirates gave Tyr a long stare, shook their heads and went back to work. Tyr walked down the deck giving orders to the pirates.

“You there! Start placing the jewels down below. You! Join him.”

She then turned to look at the Captains door. It hasn’t been opened by anyone except for her in the past three years. No one dare walk into his room for he might kill them on sight. Or that’s at least what Tyr told them. The Captain would really be scarred of the fact for mutiny, though one day he will accept it and stop being the Captain. She placed her hands on the door and pushed in.

**************************************************
****

“Huh? What? What?”

“Sorry to disturb you sir, but we have made another raid.”

The captain made a big cough to clear up his throat.

“Ah.. Yes. How much booty do ye have for me today?”

“We are counting it now sir.”

“Good. Any loss lives?”

“A couple I think. Though I’ll really know when I’ve taken roll of them sir.”

"Alright then, ye know what to do. Start with the daily duties and all that."

"Aye, Aye Captain!"

__________________
Come friends who plough the sea, truce to navigation take another station, lets vary piracee with a lil birglary!

---

Posted by Keiru Opal on 04-04-2002 11:16 AM:

Sekirah half walked, half jogged, back to the docks of the misty city. It was almost perfectly dark now and not long ago, Sekirah had heard a bit of commotion coming from the general vicinity of the thief he had killed.

His mind was still at odds with itself; more than anything, Sekirah wanted to just clear it and move on, but it wouldn't let him. 'You enjoyed it,' it taunted him. 'You want more,' it insisted. Then on the other end of the scale, he was fighting to quelch these thoughts and fill his mind with pure intentions. It wasn't working.

He stopped himself about a hundred yards from the dock. He couldn't go back with his mind reeling like this. Who knows what Cedric might be able to read from him, and if they found out... 'What's wrong with me?!,' he thought to himself. 'I didn't kill him purposefully, it wasn't murder. He attacked me.' Yet he couldn't get it out of his mind that he had enjoyed it.

Sekirah pulled back into the shaddows of an alley much like the one he had been forced into only a short time earlier. He had a way to clear his mind that he used often when he was an assassin. He hadn't done it since he had met the Holy Knight back in Helilal, but only because he hadn't had much of a chance.

Taking one last glance around him to be sure that no one was near, Sekirah stripped and hid his clothes in a corner of the alley. Carefully he drew mana into his body. He had done this so many times before that it was easy to know how much was needed without burning himself. He concentrated, pushing the mana into every limb and using it to transform.

The changes were subtle at first, but they soon came faster and more drastically. His face took on a feline shape and grew silvery gray fur. His hair seemed to retract back into his head until it was the short soft fur of a panther. As the mana becan to change his legs and arms into paws, he was forced to all fours. Finally, his every feature was that of a large feline, right down to a long silvery tail. Even his eyes, which could normally only see as well as any other human, could now see much better, even in the dark. The only thing that obstructed his view was the mist.

Hesitantly, he snuck out of the shadows, the pads on his feet and hands keeping his steps silent. Anyone that might see him now would not be able to distinguish him from a real panther, except for the silvery gray fur. Not that he couldn't change the color of the fur as well, he just prefered the silver, and no one would be seeing him tonight, not until it was too late...

__________________
A fire from within can be seen from without.

---

Posted by Avatar Scriptkeeper on 04-04-2002 02:55 PM:

Indigo sat on the bed and fingered the hem of his new coat absently. It was deep red, with gold embroidery, which, much to his dismay, looked like flames racing up the sleeves and over the collar.

Scarlet was with her parents, Til was with Saeth and Nelcar, and Indigo was alone with his thoughts. He hadn't the courage to demand an explanation from Til, this was compounded by the fact that Saeth really didn't want him around her anyway. That elwain was stubborn beyond recourse, and his pride was unlikely to waver long enough to allow a private appointment with the Evenstar.

Last night he had dreamed, and Til had been absent from the dream, for which he was thankful. He did not care to have her wandering about his thoughts without his permission. So far, she had respected his wishes, though he thought that if she feared he was becoming dangerous, he would not be able to keep her from such things.

There was much troubling Indigo, and many things he wanted to know, but for one reason or another, things kept the answers from him.

What of his supposed Elwian blood?
Who died in his name?

The most pressing questions seemed to regard his cloudy destiny, although he also wondered about how much King Eremon and Queen Tiamat knew about Reika.

He needed some time alone, perhaps. He wanted to see his parents. Maybe they had some of the answers. He grabbed a quill and some parchment from the desk and began to write.

As he finished, there was a knock on the door.

"Who is it?"

"It's me." Scarlet pushed open the door. She was dressed in regal attire, yet not so grandiose as to be cumbersome. Should the need arise, it appeared that she could still run in the dress. "Geos said you'd be here."

"Who?"

Scarlet hesitated. "One of the... servants. I really don't like being waited on, and I don't like thinking of people as property. He certainly was surprised when I asked his name."

Indigo spun around in his chair. He would get at least one answer from her today. "Where's Reika at?" he tested.

Scarlet thought for a second. "I can't remember. I think my father said she went somewhere for a while. He didn't say. I miss her so much, but I'll get to see her when she returns, right?"

Indigo turned to the desk again. "Yeah..." he muttered. "I'm going to see my parents, I think. I need to talk to Til, but she's so... inaccessible. I need to know if things are so dire that I can't disappear for a few days. She's welcome to come if she wants, but if Saeth can't stand the highest born of men, then he certainly wouldn't want her around my 'low-born' parents."

"Maybe you should ask Nelcar to deliver your message, instead, then."

Indigo scratched his chin. Nelcar was likely the quietest of the Elwain. "I don't think I've heard him speak a word since I've first seen him. He might hate me more than Saeth. Who know? I think I'll just slide the message under her door and hope she gets back before Saeth finds it and rips it up."

"Do you think he'd do that?"

"I don't know... I hope not."

__________________
Welcome to my world...

---

Posted by Jesse Silverstar on 04-04-2002 02:56 PM:

“Jesse! Wake up!”

“mmmm” Jesse moaned, “Go away.” He rolled away from the voice.

“Wake up! The thieves are here!” Jesse cracked his eyes open to see Janna standing above him, a little ways off he could see Lee getting ready.

“10 more minutes.”

“10 minutes! They are here now!” He felt a pillow smack him on the head.

“Ok, ok! I’m up. Damnit those thieves are going to get it for waking me up this early in the morning!” He crawled out of bed, he was somewhat glad he had gone to sleep with his clothes on, “Lets go!” He walked to the door and threw it open.

“Jesse!”

“What?”

“Your sword!” Janna tossed Jesse his blade.

“Thanks, wait here, we’ll be back in no time,” Jesse and Lee walked out of the room and went down the stairs. As Janna had said, the thieves were standing at the bar, demanding money from Carl.

“Come on old man, make it quick, we have more places to visit!” Said the one standing closest to Carl, most likely the leader of this small little group. Jesse knew the type well enough, due to the fact that he wasn’t exactly a law-abiding citizen himself. He also knew that these men worked for someone higher, but hey, he could impress Janna.

“Hey fellas!” Jesse walked up to them, Lee was right beside him. He gave a slight pat to his rapier hilt, “What can I do for you boys?”

“You can piss off ya runt! We’re busy, so if you don’t want to get hurt, move away!” The large one in the gang stood up strait and walked to block the path of the two. The others watched out of the corner of their eyes.

“You’re a big one eh?” Said Lee.

“That’s the problem these days, everyone travels with someone big expecting that he will intimidate anyone who goes against them,” Jesse shook his head.

“You want to try me?” The man grunted, as was expected, he had deep and slow voice, showing that he was at least big and dumb.

“Try you? By god no, I want to knock you out!” Jesse pulled his rapier strait out, using the handle as an extra force in a punch to the man’s face. Blood trickled from a small cut, but the large man was far from knocked out. He punched Jesse in the face, knocking him to the ground, then made a swing at Lee, but Lee ducked under it.

“Son of a bitch that hurt!” Jesse got up. Lee now had his rapier unsheathed and had thrust it into the man multiple times, “That’s what you get for punching me!”

“Just shut up and fight!” Shouted Lee, the other thieves had drawn their weapons. As for Carl, well he was hiding behind the bar.

“Get’em boys!” Three of the thieves ran at them, Lee stabbed the first one. The second one swung his sword at Jesse, he blocked it then kicked the thief into the third one, following the attack with a rapier through the two.

“I fear that you just aren’t good enough,” Lee and Jesse both grinned.

“I’ll show you good enough!” The leader and the four remaining came at them. Three of them went after Lee, seeing as he had killed the big guy. The leader and the remaining one went after Jesse.

Lee took the first one out in a matter of seconds, but the second two came in at once, causing him to go on the defensive. The thief that went after Jesse received a blow to the head, then found himself thrown over the bar, where he was finished off by the bartender.

The leader and one of the thieves moved back from the two. Only one of the thieves moved back because the other had found a timely demise on Lee’s blade.

“You have made a mistake! All of you!” His eyes narrowed, “The boss will finish you all, you will regret this!” Then the thieves ran off.

---

Posted by Noah Lantier on 04-04-2002 03:15 PM:

Healing and broken-hearted........

Noah drank the liquid and winced as the pain in his shoulder flared anew. The wounds had scabbed over, but they began to bleed again. Freya busied herself with crushing herbs in a small mortar and pestle. She ground them into a fine powder and poured them into a potion bottle, along with a crimson liquid.

The mixture swirled and turned a bright green, smelling faintly of mint. She applied it to a large piece of cloth and tied it tightly to the wound. Noah screamed in agony, then stifled the cry as the medicine and adrenaline kicked in. He stood slowly and picked up his sword.

"There," Freya said, her hands quickly putting the ingrediants back into her satchel. "The mixture over the wound should make it heal faster and the potion I gave you will increase blood flow, to make up for the amount you lost." Noah nodded, waving his sword arm about to get rid of the stiffness.

"Thank you. I appreciate this. I would have died without you." Another inhuman scream rippled past, heralding the presence of more of the dark creatures. Freya's eyes widened, and she unconsciously dug into her pouch for something Noah couldn't see. Noah tightened his grip on the sword hilt and took a few slow, silent steps backward.

"Perhaps we should leave........." Noah whispered. Freya nodded in agreement. They turned and ran as fast as they could. Howls echoed in the air behind them and a sound akin to a small stampede could be heard.

"It's right behind us! Run! Run like hell! And don't turn back!" Freya, the lighter of the two, sprinted ahead at full speed. The pounding was getting closer and Noah tired of running. Suddenly, the pounding stopped and Noah instinctively dropped to the ground. A black creature, unlike the other he had met in appearence, flew low over where his head SHOULD have been, it's claws swiping furiously at the air.

Noah scrambled to his feet and charged the creature, his sword leading. The creature hadn't even turned before Noah slammed his sword into it's back, pinning it face-down into the earth. The thing screamed in pain and annoyance, but still fought to get free of the ground. The blade had done little damage to it. Noah realized that only a vicious attack or possibly magic would suffice.

Freya came back, rounding the corner of a building. She saw Noah atop the creature and feared the worst, until she noticed the situation.

"Help me! Hurry! We need to destroy it!" Noah screamed. Freya quickly dove into her satchel and grabbed a small vial. She placed a multitude of powders inside and poured in a strange purple liquid. She carefully approached the creature and shook the vial vigorously, then threw it inside the creature's mouth. It roared at her and the vial went straight down it's gullet, or what could pass for one, anyway.

"Run!" Freya screamed. Noah pulled free the sword and slammed it down one last time, slicing off two of the creature's limbs. He ran quickly, sheathing his sword in it's place on his back. The creature limped after them, gathering it's limbs along the way. As if by magic, the creature held the amputated limbs to their respective stumps and they re-attached themselves, the wounds healing in a matter of seconds.

Noah and Freya ran faster, both panting from fatigue. The creature behind them was quickly gaining and on the hilled plains outside of Sungan, it would surely catch them. Noah looked over at Freya.

"What....did you......give.....him?" Freya looked back and then over at Noah.

"You'll see.......in...a moment......" She grabbed him and they ducked. Behind them, the creature had stopped. It was moaning and it's skin was bubbling. It screamed and writhed as it grew and shrunk inproportionately, then swelled. Freya turned.

"Cover your ears!" Noah covered his ears and crawled on top of Freya, hoping to protect her from whatever was about to happen.

The creature exploded, it's anatomy being sprayed abou the grassy knoll. White foam erupted from what was left of the carcass and Noah surpressed the urge to scream as some of it landed on his back. He sat up and looked quickly. The creature was permanently dead.

"Whoa......thank the Creator...........What'd you do?" Freya sat up and smiled.

"It worked...........I didn't think it would........" She brushed a few stray hairs out of her face. Noah stood and set to the task of cleaning himself off.

"By the by," He said. "My name is Noah. Noah Lantier. Thank you for saving my life." He winced as he moved his left shoulder slightly.

"My name is Freya Devi. Pleased to meet you. And you're welcome." She smiled sweetly. They stood for a moment in silencce, the full weight of their situation fully understood. Noah spoke first.

"We have to head somewhere.........we have to warn the other people. Those things weren't natural......I've never seen anything like them.........." Freya nodded in agreement.

"Let's go then. To Bargra?" Noah thought about it for a second.

"Yes. It's closest......we have to hurry. Come on." They turned and made their way towards Bargra, leaving the creatures behind them.


Cue: Freya. Sorry I took so long. ^_^

__________________
"Ah, for the thrill of travel!
How I wish I could wander where ever my heart wished,
with a sword in hand, my life in a pack upon my back, and a fair wind to speed me along on my journey.
To see things I have never seen and do things I will never do again.
The life of adventures is for me!"
-"Wanderlust" by Ashton Banker

---

Posted by Jack Gildern on 04-04-2002 04:55 PM:

A flight well earned.......

Jack sipped his tea, unable to supress his usual lopsided grin.

"Today was one of the greatest days of my life..........." A cat meowed in agreement from the carpet near the fireplace. It was a stray and often wandered in for food or attention. Jack had liked it too much to turn it away, so it kept coming.

"Maybe tomorrow....I'll put bigger water tanks on it, so it'll fly farther......then maybe I'll see if it can fly to Asheri........Yeah. I'll do that. I'll be known world-wide as the greatest inventor who ever lived!" The cat meowed again and stretched on the carpet, revealing his belly. Jack leaned foward and rubbed the feline's belly, listening as the small creature purred in response.

"Looks like you'll have to find another temporary home for the time being, Hurk. I'm going on a little trip for a while." The cat fell asleep. Jack sat back in his chair and began to look over the blueprints. With a bit of work, the Aircraft could probably make it to Asheri in a day.

*************************************************

Jack was up at dawn, performing tune-ups on the Aircraft and it's engine. He added bouys to the double-stacked wings and to the tail end of the Aircraft, then spent the rest of the day replacing the tanks on the machine with bigger ones.

He slept for the rest of the day.

He was awakened around midnight by the ringing of a loud bell. He had set his clockwork alarm and it had worked perfectly. He gathered his belongings, a bit of dry food, and a few poles and walked out to his workshed. Inside sat his newly modified Aircraft. He placed his equipment into a hollow space behind the pilot's seat and pushed the machine outside.

His house was seated on a small hill and he pushed it down the embankment. The Aircraft slid quickly down and right up the next hill. It continued for a short while until it hit flat ground south of his home. Jack caught up to it and leapt inside, starting the engine.

The Aircraft sputtered and began to die.

"Dammit......." Jack slammed his fist of the control panel. The machine started up and the Aircraft began to pick up speed. Jack pulled down his Pilot's Goggles and checked all the vital systems as the machine left the ground.

Within a half-hour, he was over the shoreline and out to sea.

************************************************

The day passed quickly. He had been flying straight since he'd left Gran Adageros. It was almost nighttime when the Aircraft ran out of fuel. Fortunately, Jack had prepared for the occasion and landed the plane at sea, the bouys keeping the machine afloat.

The sea was peacefully calm and Jack busied himself with maintenance: filling the water tanks, fishing for food, eating, and preparing for sleep. The Aircraft float easily high enough that he had no need to worry about drowning, but if it rained, the open cockpit was a problem.

Oh well.......I'll worry about it tomorrow.

And so he sat, inside of his pride and joy, in the middle of nowhere.

Like old times.............Like always.............heh heh..........

Jack laughed as he succumbed to sleep.

__________________
"If it's mechanical, it's my field of expertise. And if it flies, you're looking at the best damn pilot you'll ever see."

---

Posted by Avatar Worldmaker on 04-04-2002 05:42 PM:

Victor Dominic looked out across the great plaza in Fayre. The hole where the Chora tree had stood was now filled with intricate stonework. Dedicated and Terra mages of all kinds, as well as mundane workers, had been hard at work rebuilding the city ever since Aramus had granted the Lunari th alliance, and assigned Victor to the rebuilding of Fayre and the governing of Lunis under the imperial flag. It was better than death, and at least the people were getting their lives back to normal, he thought.

He turned to the great arch that had been woven 2 days earlier and stood surrounded by a fence woven out of the rock itself. The gates of the fence opened easily and were to be manned in the future. Aramus had approved the plans, and though Dominic was not sure of the repercussions of his actions, he was doing what he could to help his own people.

Perhaps at the price of another's people.

They were building a permanant portal to Gania.

__________________
We all want to change the world...

---

Posted by Palin Freeborn on 04-04-2002 06:18 PM:

For the return of love..........

OOC: Ugh......I hate writing out of character........Anyway. This is just a tiny one, just so you guys and gals still know I'm here. Anyway......

IC: Palin sat at a small booth outside Castle Rosenblade, eating heartily a group of various breads and meats. Mouser sat at his side, feeding as well. He had been outside the castle for two days, but he found he could not leave. A compelling energy drew him here and would not let him go, at least until he met Til'sylvanna again.

Of course, Mouser had not left either. The dark man had sat at his side since he came to the Inn of the Seventh Traveler. It was disturbing, to say the least, but it was the smallest of Palin's concerns. Mouser seemed afraid of him as it was, so he had no fear of death in his sleep.

It had been a while since he had taken a bath, so Palin supressed the urge to stay waiting and traveled back to the Seventh Traveler to get a room for the day. Using the back alleys he had navigated before, Palin traveled back. The Innkeeper and bartender frowned as he entered, eyeing the tables he had flipped over the week before.

Palin rented a room and continued up the steps. When he arrived, he stripped and bathed, annoyed with the fact that Mouser had tried to stay within ten feet of him, as always.

Palin finished bathing and washing his clothes, then redressed and entered the hallway. He quickly leapt back, though, as a still angry Brand Mashelda was standing in the hallway, back turned. Palin closed the door quietly and pressed his ear to the wood, listening intently to what was happening.

"Dammit........I told you to stay with me today, Reina!" Palin's heart leapt. "We're leaving tomorrow and I can't afford to have the group seperated!" Palin heard Reina sigh. She was very disappointed with Brand's behavior.

"I'll go wherever I please, Brand! I'm not yours to keep, you don't own me! I joined with you because I liked you, however now I'm beginning to think differently. You are much more than I thought and you are too out of control! Perhaps I should leave!" Palin heard light footsteps echoing down the hall, then down the stairs.

Brand slammed his fist against the wall, punching through it. Palin ducked low, hoping that Brand wouldn't look through it and see him. He quickly ducked out the window, thanking the creator that he had paid for the room in advance.

Outside, on the street, Palin searched for Reina. Catching a glimpse her, he rushed to meet her. She turned when he approached and leapt into his arms, hugging him tightly.

************************************************

Palin and Reina talked for hours. It was getting late in the day and they knew a great deal about each other. Palin explained his adventures since he'd began in Gania weeks ago, when he met the Gypsy band. She hung on to every word as he spoke, appropriately sad as he explained the deaths of Tygan and Carla.

"........And now I'm......or I was, waiting outside Castle Rosenblade for a person I've become friends with. Unfortunately, I've seen not a sign of her........." Palin stopped speaking. Mouser came running up, out of breath.

"I searched for you, but you were gone. You left out the window....." Reina looked at Palin questioningly. Palin shrugged and grinned.

"Then perhaps," Reina said, a mischevious smile on her face. "We should pay a visit to Castle Rosenblade and request entry?" Palin grinned as well, though more out of happiness and being with Reina than out of approval of the idea.

They walked to the castle, hand in hand, Mouser trailing behind. When they arrived, Palin walked up alone and asked to be permitted entry. The multitude of guards approached him and held him at sword and spearpoint.

"State your business." One of the guards said.

"I come to see Til'sylvanna Evenstar, the Elwain Lady of the White Moon." The guard raised an eyebrow at the formal address, then walked back into the castle. Palin waited for an answer.

Cue: Til'sylvanna, Scarlet, someone.........anyone! It doesn't matter.

__________________

Being a hero is not some title to obtain or a term to be used lightly. It is a matter of essence and is reserved for those with only heart and soul guiding their actions.

---

Posted by Tyr Aulnay on 04-04-2002 08:06 PM:

Hunger for Captives

The captain placed a scroll on his desk. She picked it up gently and held it in her hand. She turned and headed for the door again not looking back for she knew what she would see. The scarred face of her captain just waiting for the pirates to rush through the door and kill him on the spot.

The door slammed open and she walked out with a straight face. She opens the scroll and began to read the daily duties.

“Alright! Here are the regular duties!”

Everyone turned around to look at her with great attention. She crumpled up the paper and placed it in her pocket.

“You already know what to do so get to work!”

The pirate shook their head once again and quickly went back to work. Tyr walked to the front of the ship and stood in front of the wheel. She starred at the sea and looked at the suns reflection in the water.

Ah… what would be better than this? If we had a capture!

“That’s it!”

She ran to the middle of the deck looking around for Sam.

“Sam!”

“Aye!”

“Where’s the map I gave you!?”

“On the Crows nest miss!”

She ran to the main mass and started to climb to the ….. . She jumped inside and grabbed the map. Stretching it across her face she starred at it and the sea below her. She was trying to figure out where they were going. She followed the map to where they were headed. She took out her telescope from her side and looked through at the distant land ahead. She then noticed another port with people boarding a ship. She took the telescope closed it and placed it back to her side. She turned back to the pirates all working diligently on the ship. Some were moping others were fixing the sails.

Won’t they like this?

“Arg!”

Everyone turned to face her.

“We shall have another raid! This time I want captures!”

The pirates cheered with glee as the heard the news and some began to sing and dance.

"Yo ho, yo ho.....the pirate's life for me!"

“Sam!”

“Aye?”

“Head for that port over there!”

“Aye! Aye!”

Sam made a small turn of the wheel. He looked at only at the destination with a face with no feeling. Tyr climbed down the mass and walked down the deck making a careful watch of all the pirates.

“I want to see all preparations before we get there!”

John ran up from below the deck and shook Tyr hard.

“Tyr! We have no supplies left!”

“Its alright John. We’ll get it when we raid the next ship up ahead.”

“All we have is the jewels from before.”

“Its ok John.”

Who would of taken them while out to sea??

“Arg! It has to be a mate on the ship. Let me see this for myself.”

She ran down the deck and down below. She stepped down and looked around to see and food lying around. She saw none. She went straight to the chest, opened it and dug her hand though the jewels. Still nothing. She placed the jewels back in the chest and closed it. Running back up the steps she tripped on a piece of bread. She picked it up and sniffed it. It smelled like rat.

Rat banker… But why??

She continued to run up the steps and got back on the deck.

Lets keep this under wraps until we know what he’s really up too. He may have thrown it out cause it was spoiling.

“Aye..”

She turned to her left and walked to the front of the ship. She pulled out the telescope from her side and looked through it once again. She saw the ship and passengers. They were boarded and waving at fellow people below. She moved the telescope down and saw the cargo of food and luggage. She placed the telescope back at her side and turned to look at the pirates. They were sharpening rapiers and gathering arrows

“I want to see everyone ready in three minuets!”

“Aye.”

A few men started a fire on deck. Others were placing the arrows on fire. They all stood on the edge waiting for her command. Tyr ran up and down the deck checking to see if everyone was ready. She the stood at the edge of the ship and held her arm up high.

__________________
Come friends who plough the sea, truce to navigation take another station, lets vary piracee with a lil birglary!

---

The time now is 03:59 AM.

Show all 88 posts from this thread on one page

Powered by: vBulletin Version 2.2.2
Copyright © Jelsoft Enterprises Limited 2000, 2001.